DOMESTIC RELATIONS
DOMESTIC
RELATIONS
STORIES BY
FRANK
O'CONNOR
ALFRED A. KNOP NEW YORK
1957
L.C. catalog number: 57-10558
(c) Frank O’Connor 1957
THIS IS A BORZOI BOOK,
PUBLISHED BY ALFRED A. KNOPF, INC.
Copyright 1954, 1955, 1956, 1957 by FRANK O’CONNOR. Copyright 1957 by THE
CURTIS PUBLISHING COMPANY. All rights reserved. No part of this book may
be reproduced in any form without permission in writing from the
publisher, except by a reviewer who may quote brief passages in a review to
be printed n a maazine or newspaper. Published simultaneously in Canada
by McClelland & Stewart Ltd. Manufactured in the United states of
America.
Published September 23, 1957
Second printing December 1957
NOTE. Of the stories in this volume, the following appeared originally
in The New Yorker: “A Bachelor’s Story,” “Daydreams,” “The Duke’s
Children,” “Expectation of Life,” “Fish for Friday,” “Pity” (originally
titled “Francis”), “The Man of the World,” “The Pariah,” “A Salesman’s
Romance,” and “The Study of History.” “Orphans,” and “The Genius”
(originally entitled “The Sissy”) appeared in Mademoiselle; “Ugly
Duckling” (originally entitled “That Ryan Woman”) in The Saturday
Evening Post; and “The Paragon” in Esquire. “Private Property” has
not been published previously.
THE GENIUS
THE STUDY OF HISTORY
THE MAN OF THE WORLD
THE DUKE’S CHILDREN
DAYDREAMS
PRIVATE PROPERTY
A BACHELOR’S STORY
THE PARIAH
EXPECTATION OF LIFE
THE UGLY DUCKLING
ORPHANS
A SALESMAN’S ROMANCE
FISH FOR FRIDAY
PITY
THE PARAGON
Some kids are sissies by nature but I was a sissy by conviction. Mother
had told me about geniuses; I wanted to be one, and I could see for
myself that fighting, as well as being sinful, was dangerous. The kids
round the Barrack where I lived were always fighting. Mother said they
were savages, that I needed proper friends, and that once I was old
enough to go to school I would meet them.
My way, when someone wanted to fight and I could not get away, was to
climb on the nearest wall and argue like hell in a shrill voice about
Our Blessed Lord and good manners. This was a way of attracting
attention, and it usually worked because the enemy, having stared
incredulously at me for several minutes, wondering if he would have time
to hammer my head on the pavement before someone came out to him, yelled
something like . “blooming sissy” and went away in disgust. I didn’t
like being called a sissy but I preferred it to fighting. I felt very
like one of those poor mongrels who slunk through our neighbourhood and
took to their heels when anyone came near them, and I always tried to
make friends with them.
I toyed with games, and enjoyed kicking a ball gently before me along
the pavement till I discovered that any boy who joined me grew violent
and started to shoulder me out of the way. I preferred little girls
because they didn’t fight so much, but otherwise I found them insipid
and lacking in any solid basis of information. The only women I cared
for were grown-ups, and my most intimate friend was an old washerwoman
called Miss Cooney who had been in the lunatic asylum and was very
religious. It was she who had told me all about dogs. She would run a
mile after anyone she saw hurting an animal and even went to the police
about them, but the police knew she was mad and paid no attention.
She was a sad-looking woman with grey hair, high cheekbones, and
toothless gums. While she ironed, I would sit for hours in the steaming,
damp kitchen, turning over the pages of her religious books. She was
fond of me, too, and told me she was sure I would be a priest. I agreed
that I might be a Bishop, but she didn’t seem to think so highly of
Bishops. I told her there were so many other things I might be that I
couldn’t make up my mind but she only smiled at this. Miss Cooney
thought there was only one thing a genius could be and that was a
priest.
On the whole, I thought an explorer was what I would be. Our house was
in a square between two roads, one terraced above the other, and I could
leave home, follow the upper road for a mile past the Barrack, turn left
on any of the intervening roads and lanes, and return almost without
leaving the pavement. It was astonishing what valuable information you
could pick up on a trip like that. When I came home I wrote down my
adventures in a book called The Voyages of Johnson Martin, with Many
Maps and Illustrations, Irishtown University Press, 3s.6d. nett. I
was also compiling The Irishtown University Song Book for Use in
Schools and Institutions, by Johnson Martin, which had the words and
music of my favourite songs. I could not read music yet but I copied it
from anything that came handy, preferring staff to solfa because it
looked better on the page. But I still wasn’t sure what I would be. All
I knew was that I intended to be famous and have a statue put up to me
near that of Father Matthew in Patrick Street. Father Matthew was called
the Apostle of Temperance, but I didn’t think much of temperance. So far
our town hadn’t a proper genius and I intended to supply the deficiency.
But my work continued to bring home to me the great gaps in my
knowledge. Mother understood my difficulty and worried herself endlessly
finding answers to my questions, but neither she nor Miss Cooney had a
great store of the sort of information I needed, and Father was more a
hindrance than a help. He was talkative enough about subjects that
interested himself but they did not greatly interest me. “Ballybeg,” he
would say brightly. “Market Town. Population 648. Nearest station,
Rathkeale.” He was also forthcoming enough about other things, but later
Mother would take me aside and explain that he was only joking
again. This made me mad because I never knew when he was joking and when
he wasn’t.
I can see now, of course, that he didn’t really like me. It was not the
poor man’s fault. He had never expected to be the father of a genius and
it filled him with forebodings. He looked round him at all his
contemporaries who had normal, bloodthirsty, illiterate children, and
shuddered at the thought that I would never be good for anything but
being a genius. To give him his due, it wasn’t himself he worried about,
but there had never been anything like it in the family before and he
dreaded the shame of it. He would come in from the front door with his
cap over his eyes and his hands in his trousers pockets and stare
moodily at me while I sat at the kitchen table, surrounded by papers,
producing fresh maps and illustrations for my book of voyages or copying
the music of “The Minstrel Boy.”
“Why can’t you go out and play with the Horgans?” he would ask
wheedlingly, trying to make it sound attractive.
“I don’t like the Horgans, Daddy,” I would reply politely.
“But what’s wrong with them?” he would ask testily. “They're fine, manly
young fellows.”
“They’re always fighting, Daddy.”
“And what harm is fighting? Can’t you fight them back?”
“I don’t like fighting, Daddy, thank you,” I would say, still with
perfect politeness.
“The dear knows, the child is right,” Mother would say, coming to my
defence. “I don’t know what sort those children are.”
“Ah, you have him as bad as yourself,” Father would snort and stalk to
the front door again, to scald his heart with thoughts of the nice
natural son he might have had if only he hadn’t married the wrong
woman. Granny had always said Mother was the wrong woman for him and now
she was being proved right.
She was being proved so right that the poor man couldn’t keep his eyes
off me, waiting for the insanity to break out. One of the things he
didn’t like was my Opera House. The Opera House was a cardboard box I
had mounted on two chairs in the dark hallway. It had a proscenium cut
in it, and I had painted some backdrops of mountain and sea with wings
that represented trees and rocks. The characters were pictures cut out,
mounted and coloured and moved on bits of stick. It was lit with candles
for which I had made coloured screens, greased so that they were
transparent, and I made up operas from story-books and bits of songs. I
was singing a passionate duet for two of the characters while twiddling
the screens to produce the effect of moonlight when one of the screens
caught fire and everything went up in a mass of flames. I screamed and
Father came to stamp out the blaze, and he cursed me till even Mother
lost her temper with him and told him he was worse than six children,
after which he wouldn’t speak to her for a week.
Another time I was so impressed with a lame teacher I knew that I
decided to have a lame leg myself, and there was hell in the home for
days because Mother had no difficulty at all in seeing that my foot was
already out of shape while Father only looked at it and sniffed
contemptuously. I was furious with him, and Mother decided he wasn’t
much better than a monster. They quarrelled for days over that until it
became quite an embarrassment to me because, though I was bored stiff
with limping, I felt I should be letting her down by getting
better. When I went down the Square, lurching from side to side, Father
stood at the gate, looking after me with a malicious knowing smile, and
when I had discarded my limp, the way he mocked Mother was positively
disgusting.
II
As I say, they squabbled endlessly about what I should be told. Father
was for telling me nothing.
“But, Mick,” Mother would say earnestly, “the child must learn.”
“He'll learn soon enough when he goes to school,” he snarled. “Why do
you be always at him, putting ideas into his head? Isn’t he bad enough?
I’d sooner the boy would grow up a bit natural.”
But either Mother didn’t like children to be natural or she thought I
was natural enough as I was. Women, of course, don’t object to geniuses
half as much as men do. I suppose they find them a relief.
Now, one of the things I wanted badly to know was where babies came from
but this was something that no one seemed to be able to explain to
me. When I asked Mother she got upset and talked about birds and
flowers, and I decided that if she had ever known she must have
forgotten it and was ashamed to say so. Miss Cooney when I asked her
only smiled wistfully and said: “You'll know all about it soon enough,
child.”
“But, Miss Cooney,” I said with great dignity, “I have to know now. It’s
for my work, you see.”
“Keep your innocence while you can, child,” she said in the same
tone. “Soon enough the world will rob you of it, and once ’tis gone ’tis
gone forever.
”But whatever the world wanted to rob me of, it was welcome to it from
my point of view, if only I could get a few facts to work on. I appealed
to Father and he told me that babies were dropped out of aeroplanes and
if you caught one you could keep it. “By parachute?” I asked, but he
only looked pained and said: “Oh, no, you don’t want to begin by
spoiling them.” Afterwards, Mother took me aside again and explained
that he was only joking. I went quite dotty with rage and told her that
one of these days he would go too far with his jokes.
All the same, it was a great worry to Mother. It wasn’t every mother who
had a genius for a son, and she dreaded that she might be wronging
me. She suggested timidly to Father that he should tell me something
about it, and he danced with rage. I heard them because I was supposed
to be playing with the Opera House upstairs at the time. He said she was
going out of her mind, and that she was driving me out of my mind as
well. She was very upset because she had considerable respect for his
judgement.
At the same time when it was a matter of duty she could be very, very
obstinate. It was a heavy responsibility, and she disliked it
intensely—a deeply pious woman who never mentioned the subject at all to
anybody if she could avoid it—but it had to be done. She took an awful
long time over it—it was a summer day, and we were sitting on the bank
of a stream in the Glen—but at last I managed to detach the fact that
mummies had an engine in their tummies and daddies had a starting handle
that made it work, and once it started it went on until it made a
baby. That certainly explained an awful lot I had not understood up to
this—for instance, why fathers were necessary and why Mother had buffers
on her chest while Father had none. It made her almost as interesting as
a locomotive, and for days I went round deploring my own rotten luck
that I wasn’t a girl and couldn’t have an engine and buffers instead of
a measly old starting handle like Father.
Soon afterwards I went to school and disliked it intensely. I was too
small to be moved up to the big boys, and the other “infants” were still
at the stage of spelling “cat” and “dog.” I tried to tell the old
teacher about my work, but she only smiled and said: “Hush, Larry!” I
hated being told to hush. Father was always saying it to me.
One day I was standing at the playground gate, feeling very lonely and
dissatisfied, when a tall girl from the Senior Girls’ School spoke to
me. She had a plump, dark face and black pigtails.
“What’s your name, little boy?” she asked.
I told her.
“Is this your first time at school?” she asked.
“Yes.”
“And do you like it?”
“No, I hate it,” I replied gravely. “The children can’t spell and the
old woman talks too much.”
Then I talked myself, for a change, and she listened attentively while I
told her about myself, my voyages, my books, and the time of the trains
from all the city stations. As she seemed so interested I told her I
would meet her after school and tell her some more.
I was as good as my word. When I had eaten my lunch,instead of going on
further voyages I went back to the Girls’ School and waited for her to
come out. She seemed pleased to see me because she took my hand and
brought me home with her. She lived up Gardiner’s Hill, a steep, demure
suburban road with trees that overhung the walls at either side. She
lived in a small house on top of the hill and was one of a family of
three girls. Her little brother, John Joe, had been killed the previous
year by a car. “Look at what I brought home with me!” she said when we
went into the kitchen, and her mother, a tall, thin woman, made a great
fuss of me and wanted me to have my dinner with Una. That was the girl’s
name. I didn’t take anything but while she ate I sat by the range and
told her mother about myself. She seemed to like it as much as Una, and
when dinner was over Una took me out in the fields behind the house for
a walk.
When I went home at teatime, Mother was delighted.
“Ah,” she said, “I knew you wouldn’t be long making nice friends at
school. It’s about time for you, the dear knows.”
I felt much the same about it, and every fine day at three I waited for
Una outside the school. When it rained and Mother would not let me out I
was miserable.
One day while I was waiting for her there were two senior girls outside
the gate.
“Your girl isn’t out yet, Larry,” said one with a giggle.
“And do you mean to tell me Larry has a girl?” the other asked with a
shocked air.
“Oh, yes,” said the first. “Una Dwyer is Larry’s girl. He goes with Una,
don’t you, Larry?”
I replied politely that I did, but in fact I was seriously alarmed. I
had not realized that Una would be considered my girl. It had never
happened to me before, and I had not understood that my waiting for her
would be regarded in such a grave light. Now, I think the girls were
probably right anyhow, for that is always the way it has been with me. A
woman has only to shut up and let me talk long enough for me to fall
head and ears in love with her. But then I did not recognize the
symptoms. All I knew was that going with somebody meant you intended to
marry them. I had always planned on marrying Mother; now it seemed as if
I was expected to marry someone else, and I wasn’t sure if I should like
it or if, like football, it would prove to be one of those games that
two people could not play without pushing.
A couple of weeks later I went to a party at Una’s house. By this time
it was almost as much mine as theirs. All the girls liked me and
Mrs. Dwyer talked to me by the hour. I saw nothing unusual about this
except a proper appreciation of geniuses. Una had warned me that I
should be expected to sing, so I was ready for the occasion. I sang the
Gregorian Credo, and some of the little girls laughed but Mrs. Dwyer
only looked at me fondly.
“I suppose you'll be a priest when you grow up, Larry?” she asked.
“No, Mrs. Dwyer,” I replied firmly. “As a matter of fact, I intend to be
a composer. Priests can’t marry, you see, and I want to get married.”
That seemed to surprise her quite a bit. I was quite prepared to
continue discussing my plans for the future, but all the children talked
together. I was used to planning discussions so that they went on for a
long time, but I found that whenever I began one in the Dwyers’, it was
immediately interrupted so that I found it hard to concentrate. Besides,
all the children shouted, and Mrs. Dwyer, for all her gentleness,
shouted with them and at them. At first, I was somewhat alarmed, but I
soon saw that they meant no particular harm, and when the party ended I
was jumping up and down on the sofa, shrieking louder than anyone, while
Una, in hysterics of giggling, encouraged me. She seemed to think I was
the funniest thing ever.
It was a moonlit November night, and lights were burning in the little
cottages along the road when Una brought me home. On the road outside
she stopped uncertainly and said: “This is where little John Joe was
killed.”
There was nothing remarkable about the spot, and I saw no chance of
acquiring any useful information.
“Was it a Ford or a Morris?” I asked, more out of politeness than
anything else.
“I don’t know,” she replied with smouldering anger. “It was Donegans’
old car. They can never look where they’re going, the old shows!”
“Our Lord probably wanted him,” I said perfunctorily.
“I dare say He did,” Una replied, though she showed no particular
conviction. “That old fool Donegan—I could kill him whenever I think of
it.”
“You should get your mother to make you another,” I suggested helpfully.
“Make me a what?” Una exclaimed in consternation.
“Make you another brother,” I repeated earnestly. “It’s quite easy,
really. She has an engine in her tummy, and all your daddy has to do is
to start it with his starting handle.”
“Cripes!” Una said and clapped her hand over her mouth in an explosion
of giggles. “Imagine me telling her that!”
“But it’s true, Una,” I said obstinately. “It only takes nine
months. She could make you another little brother by next summer.”
“Oh, Jay!” exclaimed Una in another fit of giggles. “Who told you all
that?”
“Mummy did. Didn’t you mother tell you?”
“Oh, she says you buy them from Nurse Daly,” said Una. and began to
giggle again.
“I wouldn’t really believe that,” I said with as much dignity as I could
muster.
But the truth was I felt I had made a fool of myself again. I realized
now that I had never been convinced by Mother’s explanation. It was too
simple. If there was anything that woman could get wrong she did so
without fail. And it upset me, because for the first time I found myself
wanting to make a really good impression. The Dwyers had managed to
convince me that, whatever else I wanted to be, I did not want to be a
priest. I didn’t even want to be an explorer, a career which would take
me away for long periods from my wife and family. I was prepared to be a
composer and nothing but a composer.
That night in bed I sounded Mother on the subject of marriage. I tried
to be tactful because it had always been agreed between us that I should
marry her and I did not wish her to see that my feelings had changed.
“Mummy,” I asked, “if a gentleman asks a lady to marry him, what does he
say?”
“Oh,” she replied shortly, “some of them say a lot. They say more than
they mean.”
She was so irritable that I guessed she had divined my secret and I felt
really sorry for her.
“If a gentleman said ‘Excuse me, will you marry me?’ would that be all
right?” I persisted.
“Ah, well, he’d have to tell her first that he was fond of her,” said
Mother, who, no matter what she felt, could never bring herself to
deceive me on any major issue.
But about the other matter I saw that it was hopeless to ask her any
more. For days I made the most pertinacious inquiries at school and
received some startling information. One boy had actually come floating
down on a snowflake, wearing a bright blue dress, but, to his chagrin
and mine, the dress had been given away to a poor child in the North
Main Street. I grieved long and deeply over this wanton destruction of
evidence. The balance of opinion favoured Mrs. Dwyer’s solution, but of
the theory of engines and starting handles no one in the school had ever
heard. That theory might have been all right when Mother was a girl but
it was now definitely out of fashion.
And because of it I had been exposed to ridicule before the family whose
good opinion I valued most! It was hard enough to keep up my dignity
with a girl who was doing algebra while I hadn’t got beyond long
division without falling into childish errors that made her laugh. That
is another thing I still cannot stand, being made fun of by women. Once
they begin they never stop.
Once when we were going up Gardiner’s Hill together after school she
stopped to look at a baby in a pram. The baby grinned at her and she
gave him her finger to suck. He waved his fists and sucked like mad and
she went off into giggles again.
“I suppose that was another engine?” she said.
Four times at least she mentioned my silliness, twice in front of other
girls, and each time, though I pretended to ignore it, I was pierced to
the heart. It made me determined not to be exposed again. Once Mother
asked Una and her younger sister, Joan, to tea and all the time I was in
an agony of self-consciousness, dreading what she would say next. I felt
that a woman who had said such things about babies was capable of
anything. Then the talk turned on the death of little John Joe, and it
all flowed back into my mind on a wave of mortification. I made two
efforts to change the conversation, but Mother returned to it. She was
full of pity for the Dwyers, full of sympathy for the little boy, and
had almost reduced herself to tears. Finally, I got up and ordered Una
and Joan to play with me. Then Mother got angry.
“For goodness’ sake, Larry, let the children finish their tea!” she
snapped.
“It’s all right, Mrs. Delaney,” Una said good-naturedly. “I’ll go with
him.”
“Nonsense, Una!” Mother said sharply. “Finish your tea and go on with
what you were saying. It’s a wonder to me your poor mother didn’t go out
of her mind. How can they let people like that drive cars?”
At this I set up a loud wail. At any moment now, I felt, she was going
to get on to babies and advise Una about what her mother ought to do.
“Will you behave yourself, Larry!” Mother said in a quivering voice. “Or
what’s come over you in the past few weeks? You used to have such nice
manners, and now look at you! A little corner boy! I’m ashamed of you!”
How could she know what had come over me? How could she realize that I
was imagining the family circle in the Dwyers’ house and Una, between
fits of laughter, describing my old-fashioned mother who still talked
about babies coming out of people’s stomachs? It must have been real
love, for I have never known true love in which I wasn’t ashamed of
Mother.
And she knew it and was hurt. I still enjoyed going home with Una in the
afternoons and, while she ate her dinner, I sat at the piano and
pretended to play my own compositions, but whenever she called at our
house for me I grabbed her by the hand and tried to drag her away so
that she and Mother shouldn’t start talking.
“Ah, I’m disgusted with you,” Mother said one day. “One would think you
were ashamed of me in front of that little girl. I'll engage she doesn’t
treat her mother like that.”
Then one day I was waiting for Una at the school gate as usual. Another
boy was waiting there as well—one of the seniors. When he heard the
screams of the school breaking up he strolled away and stationed himself
at the foot of the hill by the crossroads. Then Una herself came rushing
out in her wide-brimmed felt hat, swinging her satchel, and approached
me with a conspiratorial air.
“Oh, Larry, guess what’s happened!” she whispered. “I can’t bring you
home with me today. I'll come down and see you during the week,
though. Will that do?”
“Yes, thank you,” I said in a dead cold voice. Even at the most tragic
moment of my life I could be nothing but polite. I watched her scamper
down the hill to where the big boy was waiting. He looked over his
shoulder with a grin, and then the two of them went off together.
Instead of following them, I went back up the hill alone and stood
leaning over the quarry wall, looking at the roadway and the valley of
the city beneath me. I knew this was the end. I was too young to marry
Una. I didn’t know where babies came from and I didn’t understand
algebra. The fellow she had gone home with probably knew everything
about both. I was full of gloom and revengeful thoughts. I, who had
considered it sinful and dangerous to fight, was now regretting that I
hadn’t gone after him to batter his teeth in and jump on his face. It
wouldn’t even have mattered to me that I was too young and weak and that
he would have done all the battering. I saw that love was a game that
two people couldn’t play at without pushing, just like football.
I went home and without saying a word took out the work I had been
neglecting so long. That, too, seemed to have lost its appeal. Moodily,
I ruled five lines and began to trace the difficult sign of the treble
clef.
“Didn’t you see Una, Larry?” Mother asked in surprise, looking up from
her sewing.
“No, mummy,” I said, too full for speech.
“Wisha, ‘twasn’t a falling-out ye had?” she asked in dismay, coming
towards me. I put my head on my hands and sobbed. “Wisha, never mind,
childeen!” she murmured, running her hand through my hair. “She was a
bit old for you. You reminded her of her little brother that was killed,
of course—that was why. You'll soon make new friends, take my word for
it.”
But I did not believe her. That evening there was no comfort for me. My
great work meant nothing to me and I knew it was all I would ever
have. For all the difference it made, I might as well become a priest. I
felt it was a poor, sad, lonesome thing being nothing but a genius.
The discovery of where babies came from filled my life with excitement
and interest. Not in the way it’s generally supposed to, of course. Oh,
no! I never seem to have done anything like a natural child in a
standard textbook. I merely discovered the fascination of history. Up to
this, I had lived in a country of my own that had no history, and
accepted my parents’ marriage as an event ordained from the creation;
now, when I considered it in this new, scientific way, I began to see it
merely as one of the turning-points of history, one of those apparently
trivial events that are little more than accidents but have the effect
of changing the destiny of humanity. I had not heard of Pascal, but I
would have approved his remark about what would have happened if
Cleopatra’s nose had been a bit longer.
It immediately changed my view of my parents. Up to this, they had been
principles, not characters, like a chain of mountains guarding a green
horizon. Suddenly a little shaft of light, emerging from behind a cloud,
struck them, and the whole mass broke up into peaks, valleys, and
foothills; you could even see whitewashed farmhouses and fields where
people worked in the evening light, a whole world of interior
perspective. Mother’s past was the richer subject for study. It was
extraordinary the variety of people and settings that woman had had in
her background. She had been an orphan, a parlourmaid, a companion, a
traveller; and had been proposed to by a plasterer’s apprentice, a
French chef who had taught her to make superb coffee, and a rich and
elderly shopkeeper in Sunday’s Well. Because I liked to feel myself
different, I thought a great deal about the chef and the advantages of
being a Frenchman, but the shopkeeper was an even more vivid figure in
my imagination because he had married someone else and died soon
after—of disappointment, I had no doubt—leaving a large fortune. The
fortune was to me what Cleopatra’s nose was to Pascal: the ultimate
proof that things might have been different.
“How much was Mr. Riordan’s fortune, Mummy?” I asked thoughtfully.
“Ah, they said he left eleven thousand,” Mother replied doubtfully, “but
you couldn’t believe everything people say.
That was exactly what I could do. I was not prepared to minimize a
fortune that I might so easily have inherited.
“And weren’t you ever sorry for poor Mr. Riordan?” I asked severely.
“Ah, why would I be sorry, child?” she asked with a shrug. “Sure, what
use would money be where there was no liking?”
That, of course, was not what I meant at all. My heart was full of pity
for poor Mr. Riordan who had tried to be my father; but, even on the low
level at which Mother discussed it, money would have been of great use
to me. I was not so fond of Father as to think he was worth eleven
thousand pounds, a hard sum to visualize but more than twenty-seven
times greater than the largest salary I had ever heard of—that of a
Member of Parliament. One of the discoveries I was making at the time
was that Mother was not only rather hard-hearted but very impractical as
well.
But Father was the real surprise. He was a brooding, worried man who
seemed to have no proper appreciation of me, and was always wanting me
to go out and play or go upstairs and read, but the historical approach
changed him like a character in a fairy-tale. “Now let’s talk about the
ladies Daddy nearly married,” I would say; and he would stop whatever he
was doing and give a great guffaw. “Oh, ho, ho!” he would say, slapping
his knee and looking slyly at Mother, “you could write a book about
them.” Even his face changed at such moments. He would look young and
extraordinarily mischievous. Mother, on the other hand, would grow
black.
“You could,” she would say, looking into the fire. “Daisies!”
“‘The handsomest man that walks Cork!’” Father would quote with a wink
at me. “That’s what one of them called me.”
“Yes,” Mother would say, scowling. “May Cadogan!”
“The very girl!” Father would cry in astonishment. “How did I forget her
name? A beautiful girl! ’Pon my word, a most remarkable girl! And still
is, I hear.”
“She should be,” Mother would say in disgust. “With six of them!”
“Oh, now, she’d be the one that could look after them! A fine head that
girl had.”
“She had. I suppose she ties them to a lamp-post while she goes in to
drink and gossip.”
That was one of the peculiar things about history. Father and Mother
both loved to talk about it but in different ways. She would only talk
about it when we were together somewhere, in the Park or down the Glen,
and even then it was very hard to make her stick to the facts, because
her whole face would light up and she would begin to talk about
donkey-carriages or concerts in the kitchen, or oillamps, and though
nowadays I would probably value it for atmosphere, in those days it
sometimes drove me mad with impatience. Father, on the other hand, never
minded talking about it in front of her, and it made her angry—
particularly when he mentioned May Cadogan. He knew this perfectly well
and he would wink at me and make me laugh outright, though I had no idea
of why I laughed, and, anyway, my sympathy was all with her.
“But, Daddy,” I would say, presuming on his high spirits, “if you liked
Miss Cadogan so much why didn’t you marry her?”
At this, to my great delight, he would let on to be filled with doubt
and distress. He would put his hands in his trousers pockets and stride
to the door leading into the hallway.
“That was a delicate matter,” he would say, without looking at me. “You
see, I had your poor mother to think of.”
“I was a great trouble to you,” Mother would say, in a blaze.
“Poor May said it to me herself,” he would go on as though he had not
heard her, “and the tears pouring down her cheeks. ‘Mick,’ she said,
‘that girl with the brown hair will bring me to an untimely grave.’”
“She could talk of hair!” Mother would hiss. “With her carroty mop!”
“Never did I suffer the way I suffered then, between the two of them,”
Father would say with deep emotion as he returned to his chair by the
window.
“Oh, ’tis a pity about ye!” Mother would cry in an exasperated tone and
suddenly get up and go into the front room with her book to escape his
teasing. Every word that man said she took literally. Father would give
a great guffaw of delight, his hands on his knees and his eyes on the
ceiling, and wink at me again. I would laugh with him, of course, and
then grow wretched because I hated Mother’s sitting alone in the front
room. I would go in and find her in her wicker chair by the window in
the dusk, the book open on her knee, looking out at the Square. She
would always have regained her composure when she spoke to me, but I
would have an uncanny feeling of unrest in her and stroke her and talk
to her soothingly as if we had changed places and I were the adult and
she the child.
But if I was excited by what history meant to them, I was even more
excited by what it meant to me. My potentialities were double
theirs. Through Mother I might have been a French boy called Laurence
Armady or a rich boy from Sunday’s Well called Laurence Riordan. Through
Father I might, while still remaining a Delaney, have been one of the
six children of the mysterious and beautiful Miss Cadogan. I was
fascinated by the problem of who I would have been if I hadn’t been me,
and, even more, by the problem of whether or not I would have known that
there was anything wrong with the arrangement. Naturally, I tended to
regard Laurence Delaney as the person I was intended to be, and so I
could not help wondering whether as Laurence Riordan I would not have
been aware of Laurence Delaney as a real gap in my make-up.
I remember that one afternoon after school I walked by myself all the
way up to Sunday’s Well, which I now regarded as something like a second
home. I stood for a while at the garden gate of the house where Mother
had been working when she was proposed to by Mr. Riordan, and then went
and studied the shop itself. It had clearly seen better days, and the
cartons and advertisements in the window were dusty and sagging. It
wasn’t like one of the big stores in Patrick Street, but at the same
time, in size and fittings, it was well above the level of a village
shop. I regretted that Mr. Riordan was dead because I would have liked
to see him for myself instead of relying on Mother’s impressions, which
seemed to me to be biassed. Since he had, more or less, died of grief on
Mother’s account, I conceived of him as a really nice man; lent him the
countenance and manner of an old gentleman who always spoke to me when
he met me on the road; and felt I could have become really attached to
him as a father. I could imagine it all: Mother reading in the parlour
while she waited for me to come home up Sunday’s Well in a school-cap
and blazer, like the boys from the Grammar School, and with an expensive
leather satchel instead of the old cloth school-bag I carried over my
shoulder. I could see myself walking slowly and with a certain
distinction, lingering at gateways and looking down at the river; and
later I would go out to tea in one of the big houses with long gardens
sloping to the water, and maybe row a boat on the river along with a
girl in a pink frock. I wondered only whether I would have any awareness
of the National School boy with the cloth school-bag who jammed his head
between the bars of a gate and thought of me. It was a queer, lonesome
feeling that all but reduced me to tears.
But the place that had the greatest attraction of all for me was the
Douglas Road, where Father’s friend Miss Cadogan lived, only now she
wasn’t Miss Cadogan but Mrs. O’Brien. Naturally, nobody called
Mrs. O’Brien could be as attractive to the imagination as a French chef
or an elderly shopkeeper with eleven thousand pounds, but she had a
physical reality that the other pair lacked. As I went regularly to the
library at Parnell Bridge, I frequently found myself wandering up the
road in the direction of Douglas and always stopped in front of the long
row of houses where she lived. There were high steps up to them, and in
the evening the sunlight fell brightly on the house-fronts till they
looked like a screen. One evening as I watched a gang of boys playing
ball in the street outside, curiosity overcame me. I spoke to one of
them. Having been always a child of solemn and unnatural politeness, I
probably scared the wits out of him.
“I wonder if you could tell me which house Mrs. O’Brien lives in,
please?” I asked.
“Hi, Gussie!” he yelled to another boy. “This fellow wants to know where
your old one lives.”
This was more than I had bargained for. Then a thin, good-looking boy of
about my own age detached himself from the group and came up to me with
his fists clenched. I was feeling distinctly panicky, but all the same I
studied him closely. After all, he was the boy I might have been.
“What do you want to know for?” he asked suspiciously.
Again, this was something I had not anticipated.
“My father was a great friend of your mother,” I explained carefully,
but, so far as he was concerned, I might as well have been talking a
foreign language. It was clear that Gussie O’Brien had no sense of
history.
“What’s that?” he asked incredulously.
At this point we were interrupted by a woman I had noticed earlier,
talking to another over the railing between the two steep gardens. She
was small and untidy looking and occasionally rocked the pram in an
absent-minded way as though she only remembered it at intervals.
“What is it, Gussie?” she cried, raising herself on tiptoe to see us
better.
“I don’t really want to disturb your mother, thank you,” I said, in
something like hysterics, but Gussie anticipated me, actually pointing
me out to her in a manner I had been brought up to regard as rude.
“This fellow wants you,” he bawled.
“I don’t really,” I murmured, feeling that now I was in for it. She
skipped down the high flight of steps to the gate with a laughing,
puzzled air, her eyes in slits and her right hand arranging her hair at
the back. It was not carroty as Mother described it, though it had red
lights when the sun caught it.
“What is it, little boy?” she asked coaxingly, bending forward.
“I didn’t really want anything, thank you,” I said in terror. “It was
just that my daddy said you lived up here, and, as I was changing my
book at the library, I thought I’d come up and inquire. You can see,” I
added, showing her the book as proof, “that I’ve only just been to the
library.”
“But who is your daddy, little boy?” she asked, her grey eyes still in
long, laughing slits. “What’s your name?”
“My name is Delaney,” I said. “Larry Delaney.”
“Not Mike Delaney’s boy?” she exclaimed wonderingly. “Well, for God’s
sake! Sure, I should have known it from that big head of yours.” She
passed her hand down the back of my head and laughed. “If you’d only get
your hair cut I wouldn’t be long recognizing you. You wouldn’t think I’d
know the feel of your old fellow’s head, would you?” she added
roguishly.
“No, Mrs. O’Brien,” I replied meekly.
“Why, then indeed I do, and more along with it,” she added in the same
saucy tone, though the meaning of what she said was not clear to
me. “Ah, come in and give us a good look at you! That’s my eldest,
Gussie, you were talking to,” she added, taking my hand. Gussie trailed
behind us for a purpose I only recognized later.
“Ma-a-a-a, who’s dat fella with you?” yelled a fat little girl who had
been playing hopscotch on the pavement.
“That’s Larry Delaney,” her mother sang over her shoulder. I don’t know
what it was about that woman but there was something about her high
spirits that made her more like a regiment than a woman. You felt that
everyone should fall into step behind her. “Mick Delaney’s son from
Barrackton. I nearly married his old fellow once. Did he ever tell you
that, Larry?” she added slyly. She made sudden swift transitions from
brilliance to intimacy that I found attractive.
“Yes, Mrs. O’Brien, he did,” I replied, trying to sound as roguish as
she, and she went off into a delighted laugh, tossing her red head.
“Ah, look at that now! How well the old divil didn’t forget me! You can
tell him I didn’t forget him either. And if I married him, I’d be your
mother now. Wouldn’t that be a queer old three and fourpence? How would
you like me for a mother, Larry?”
“Very much, thank you,’ I said complacently.
“Ah, go on with you, you would not,” she exclaimed, but she was pleased
all the same. She struck me as the sort of woman it would be easy enough
to please. “Your old fellow always said it: your mother was a most
superior woman, and you’re a most superior child. Ah, and I’m not too
bad myself either,” she added with a laugh and a shrug, wrinkling up her
merry little face.
In the kitchen she cut me a slice of bread, smothered it with jam, and
gave me a big mug of milk. “Will you have some, Gussie?” she asked in a
sharp voice as if she knew only too well what the answer would
be. “Aideen,” she said to the horrible little girl who had followed us
in, “aren’t you fat and ugly enough without making a pig of yourself?
Murder the Loaf we call her,” she added smilingly to me. “You’re a
polite little boy, Larry, but damn the politeness you’d have if you had
to deal with them. Is the book for your mother?”
“Oh, no, Mrs. O’Brien,” I replied. “It’s my own.”
“You mean you can read a big book like that?” she asked incredulously,
taking it from my hands and measuring the length of it with a puzzled
air.
“Oh, yes, I can.”
“I don’t believe you,” she said mockingly. “Go on and prove it!”
There was nothing I asked better than to prove it. I felt that as a
performer I had never got my due, so I stood in the middle of the
kitchen, cleared my throat, and began with great feeling to enunciate
one of those horribly involved opening paragraphs you found in
children’s books of the time. “On a fine evening in Spring, as the
setting sun was beginning to gild the blue peaks with its lambent rays,
a rider, recognizable as a student by certain niceties of attire, was
slowly, and perhaps regretfully making his way ...” It was the sort of
opening sentence I loved.
“I declare to God!” Mrs. O’Brien interrupted in astonishment. “And that
fellow there is one age with you, and he can’t spell house. How well you
wouldn’t be down at the library, you caubogue, you! ... That’s enough
now, Larry,” she added hastily as I made ready to entertain them
further.
“Who wants to read that blooming old stuff?” Gussie said contemptuously.
Later, he took me upstairs to show me his air rifle and model
aeroplanes. Every detail of the room is still clear to me: the view into
the back garden with its jungle of wild plants where Gussie had pitched
his tent (a bad site for a tent as I patiently explained to him, owing
to the danger from wild beasts) ; the three cots still unmade; the
scribbles on the walls; and Mrs. O’Brien’s voice from the kitchen
telling Aideen to see what was wrong with the baby, who was screaming
his head off from the pram outside the front door. Gussie, in
particular, fascinated me. He was spoiled, clever, casual; good-looking,
with his mother’s small clean features; gay and calculating. I saw that
when I left and his mother gave me a sixpence. Naturally I refused it
politely, but she thrust it into my trousers pocket, and Gussie dragged
at her skirt, noisily demanding something for himself.
“If you give him a tanner you ought to give me a tanner,” he yelled.
“I’ll tan you,” she said laughingly.
“Well, give up a lop anyway,” he begged, and she did give him a penny to
take his face off her, as she said herself, and after that he followed
me down the street and suggested we should go to the shop and buy
sweets. I was simple-minded, but I wasn’t an out-and-out fool, and I
knew that if I went to a sweet-shop with Gussie I should end up with no
sixpence and very few sweets. So I told him I could not buy sweets
without Mother’s permission, at which he gave me up altogether as a
sissy or worse.
It had been an exhausting afternoon but a very instructive one. In the
twilight I went back slowly over the bridges, a little regretful for
that fast-moving, colourful household, but with a new appreciation of my
own home. When I went in the lamp was lit over the fireplace and Father
was at his tea.
“What kept you, child?” Mother asked with an anxious air, and suddenly I
felt slightly guilty, and I played it as I usually did whenever I was at
fault—in a loud, demonstrative, grown-up way. I stood in the middle of
the kitchen with my cap in my hand and pointed it first at one, then at
the other.
“You wouldn’t believe who I met!” I said dramatically.
“Wisha, who, child?” Mother asked.
“Miss Cadogan,” I said, placing my cap squarely on a chair, and turning
on them both again. “Miss May Cadogan. Mrs. O’Brien as she is now.”
“Mrs. O’Brien?” Father exclaimed, putting down his cup. “But where did
you meet Mrs. O’Brien?”
“I said you wouldn’t believe it. It was near the library. I was talking
to some fellows, and what do you think but one of them was Gussie
O’Brien, Mrs. O’Brien’s son. And he took me home with him, and his
mother gave me bread and jam, and she gave me this.” I produced the
sixpence with a real flourish.
“Well, I’m blowed!” Father gasped, and first he looked at me, and then
he looked at Mother and burst into a loud guffaw.
“And she said to tell you she remembers you too, and that she sent her
love.”
“Oh, by the jumping bell of Athlone!” Father crowed and clapped his
hands on his knees. I could see he believed the story I had told and was
delighted with it, and I could see, too, that Mother did not believe it
and that she was not in the least delighted. That, of course, was the
trouble with Mother. Though she would do anything to help me with an
intellectual problem, she never seemed to understand the need for
experiment. She never opened her mouth while Father cross-questioned me,
shaking his head in wonder and storing it up to tell the men in the
factory. What pleased him most was Mrs. O’Brien’s remembering the shape
of his head, and later, while Mother was out of the kitchen, I caught
him looking in the mirror and stroking the back of his head.
But I knew too that for the first time I had managed to produce in
Mother the unrest that Father could produce, and I felt wretched and
guilty and didn’t know why. This was an aspect of history I only studied
later.
That night I was really able to indulge my passion. At last I had the
material to work with. I saw myself as Gussie O’Brien, standing in the
bedroom, looking down at my tent in the garden, and Aideen as my sister,
and Mrs. O’Brien as my mother, and, like Pascal, I re-created history. I
remembered Mrs. O’Brien’s laughter, her scolding, and the way she
stroked my head. I knew she was kind—casually kind—and hot-tempered, and
recognized that in dealing with her I must somehow be a different sort
of person. Being good at reading would never satisfy her. She would
almost compel you to be as Gussie was: flattering, impertinent, and
exacting. Though I couldn’t have expressed it in those terms, she was
the sort of woman who would compel you to flirt with her.
Then, when I had had enough, I deliberately soothed myself as I did
whenever I had scared myself by pretending that there was a burglar in
the house or a wild animal trying to get in the attic window. I just
crossed my hands on my chest, looked up at the window, and said to
myself: “It is not like that. I am not Gussie O’Brien. I am Larry
Delaney, and my mother is Mary Delaney, and we live in Number 8,
Wellington Square. Tomorrow I’ll go to school at the Cross, and first
there will be prayers, and then arithmetic, and after that composition.”
For the first time the charm did not work. I had ceased to be Gussie,
all right, but somehow I had not become myself again, not any self that
I knew. It was as though my own identity was a sort of sack I had to
live in, and I had deliberately worked my way out of it, and now I
couldn’t get back again because I had grown too big for it. I practised
every trick I knew to reassure myself. I tried to play a counting game;
then I prayed, but even the prayer seemed different, as though it didn’t
belong to me at all. I was away in the middle of empty space, divorced
from mother and home and everything permanent and familiar. Suddenly I
found myself sobbing. The door opened and Mother came in in her
nightdress, shivering, her hair over her face.
“You’re not sleeping, child,” she said in a wan and complaining voice.
I snivelled, and she put her hand on my forehead.
“You’re hot,” she said. “What ails you?”
I could not tell her of the nightmare in which I was lost. Instead, I
took her hand, and gradually the terror retreated, and I became myself
again, shrank into my little skin of identity, and left infinity and all
its anguish behind.
“Mummy,” I said, “I promise I never wanted anyone but you.”
When I was a kid there were no such things as holidays for me and my
likes, and I have no feeling of grievance about it because, in the way
of kids, I simply invented them, which was much more satisfactory. One
year, my summer holiday was a couple of nights I spent at the house of a
friend called Jimmy Leary, who lived at the other side of the road from
us. His parents sometimes went away for a couple of days to visit a sick
relative in Bantry, and he was given permission to have a friend in to
keep him company. I took my holiday with the greatest seriousness,
insisted on the loan of Father’s old travelling bag and dragged it
myself down our lane past the neighbours standing at their doors.
“Are you off somewhere, Larry?” asked one.
“Yes, Mrs. Rooney,” I said with great pride. “Off for my holidays to the
Learys’.”
“Wisha, aren’t you very lucky?” she said with amusement.
“Lucky” seemed an absurd description of my good fortune. The Learys’
house was a big one with a high flight of steps up to the front door,
which was always kept shut. They had a piano in the front room, a pair
of binoculars on a table near the window, and a toilet on the stairs
that seemed to me to be the last word in elegance and immodesty. We
brought the binoculars up to the bedroom with us. From the window you
could see the whole road up and down, from the quarry at its foot with
the tiny houses perched on top of it to the open fields at the other
end, where the last gas lamp rose against the sky. Each morning I was up
with the first light, leaning out the window in my nightshirt and
watching through the glasses all the mysterious figures you never saw
from our lane: policemen, railwaymen, and farmers on their way to
market.
I admired Jimmy almost as much as I admired his house, and for much the
same reasons. He was a year older than I, was well-mannered and
well-dressed, and would not associate with most of the kids on the road
at all. He had a way when any of them joined us of resting against a
wall with his hands in his trousers pockets and listening to them with a
sort of well-bred smile, a knowing smile, that seemed to me the height
of elegance. And it was not that he was a softy, because he was an
excellent boxer and wrestler and could easily have held his own with
them any time, but he did not wish to. He was superior to them. He
was—there is only one word that still describes it for me—sophisticated.
I attributed his sophistication to the piano, the binoculars, and the
indoor john, and felt that if only I had the same advantages I could
have been sophisticated, too. I knew I wasn’t, because I was always
being deceived by the world of appearances. I would take a sudden
violent liking to some boy, and when I went to his house my admiration
would spread to his parents and sisters, and I would think how wonderful
it must be to have such a home; but when I told Jimmy he would smile in
that knowing way of his and say quietly: “I believe they had the
bailiffs in a few weeks ago,” and, even though I didn’t know what
bailiffs were, bang would go the whole world of appearances, and I would
realize that once again I had been deceived.
It was the same with fellows and girls. Seeing some bigger chap we knew
walking out with a girl for the first time, Jimmy would say casually:
“He’d better mind himself: that one is dynamite.” And, even though I
knew as little of girls who were dynamite as I did of bailiffs, his tone
would be sufficient to indicate that I had been taken in by sweet voices
and broad-brimmed hats, gaslight and evening smells from gardens.
Forty years later I can still measure the extent of my obsession, for,
though my own handwriting is almost illegible, I sometimes find myself
scribbling idly on a pad in a small, stiff, perfectly legible hand that
I recognize with amusement as a reasonably good forgery of Jimmy’s. My
admiration still lies there somewhere, a fossil in my memory, but
Jimmy’s knowing smile is something I have never managed to acquire.
And it all goes back to my curiosity about fellows and girls. As I say,
I only imagined things about them, but Jimmy knew. I was excluded from
knowledge by the world of appearances that blinded and deafened me with
emotion. The least thing could excite or depress me: the trees in the
morning when I went to early Mass, the stained-glass windows in the
church, the blue hilly streets at evening with the green flare of the
gas lamps, the smells of cooking and perfume—even the smell of a
cigarette packet that I had picked up from the gutter and crushed to my
nose—all kept me at this side of the world of appearances, while Jimmy,
by right of birth or breeding, was always at the other. I wanted him to
tell me what it was like, but he didn’t seem to be able.
Then one evening he was listening to me talk while he leant against the
pillar of his gate, his pale neat hair framing his pale, good-humoured
face. My excitability seemed to rouse in him a mixture of amusement and
pity.
“Why don’t you come over some night the family is away and I’ll show you
a few things?” he asked lightly.
“What’ll you show me, Jimmy?” I asked eagerly.
“Noticed the new couple that’s come to live next door?” he asked with a
nod in the direction of the house above his own.
“No,” I admitted in disappointment. It wasn’t only that I never knew
anything but I never noticed anything either. And when he described the
new family that was lodging there, I realized with chagrin that I didn’t
even know Mrs. MacCarthy, who owned the house.
“Oh, they’re just a newly married couple,” he said. “They don’t know
that they can be seen from our house.”
“But how, Jimmy?”
“Don’t look up now,” he said with a dreamy smile while his eyes strayed
over my shoulder in the direction of the lane. “Wait till you’re going
away. Their end wall is only a couple of feet from ours. You can see
right into the bedroom from our attic.”
“And what do they do, Jimmy?”
“Oh,” he said with a pleasant laugh, “everything. You really should
come.”
“You bet I’ll come,” I said, trying to sound tougher than I felt. It
wasn’t that I saw anything wrong in it. It was rather that, for all my
desire to become like Jimmy, [ was afraid of what it might do to me.
But it wasn’t enough for me to get behind the world of appearances. I
had to study the appearances themselves, and for three evenings I stood
under the gas lamp at the foot of our lane, across the road from the
MacCarthys’, till I had identified the new lodgers. The husband was the
first I spotted, because he came from his work at a regular hour. He was
tall, with stiff jet-black hair and a big black guardsman’s moustache
that somehow failed to conceal the youthfulness and ingenuousness of his
face, which was long and lean. Usually, he came accompanied by an older
man, and stood chatting for a few minutes outside his door—a
black-coated, bowler-hatted figure who made large, sweeping gestures
with his evening paper and sometimes doubled up in an explosion of loud
laughter.
On the third evening I saw his wife—for she had obviously been waiting
for him, looking from behind the parlour curtains, and when she saw him
she scurried down the steps to join in the conversation. She had thrown
an old jacket about her shoulders and stood there, her arms folded as
though to protect herself further from the cold wind that blew down the
hill from the open country, while her husband rested one hand fondly on
her shoulder.
For the first time, I began to feel qualms about what I proposed to
do. It was one thing to do it to people you didn’t know or care about,
but, for me, even to recognize people was to adopt an emotional attitude
towards them, and my attitude to this pair was already one of approval.
They looked like people who might approve of me, too. That night I
remained awake, thinking out the terms of an anonymous letter that would
put them on their guard, till I had worked myself up into a fever of
eloquence and indignation.
But I knew only too well that they would recognize the villain of the
letter and that the villain would recognize me, so I did not write
it. Instead, I gave way to fits of anger and moodiness against my
parents. Yet even these were unreal, because on Saturday night when
Mother made a parcel of my nightshirt—I had now become sufficiently
self-conscious not to take a bag—I nearly broke down. There was
something about my own house that night that upset me all over
again. Father, with his cap over his eyes, was sitting under the
wall-lamp, reading the paper, and Mother, a shawl about her shoulders,
was crouched over the fire from her little wickerwork chair, listening;
and I realized that they, too, were part of the world of appearances I
was planning to destroy, and as I said good-night I almost felt that I
was saying goodbye to them as well.
But once inside Jimmy’s house I did not care so much. It always had that
effect on me, of blowing me up to twice the size, as though I were
expanding to greet the piano, the binoculars, and the indoor toilet. I
tried to pick out a tune on the piano with one hand, and Jimmy, having
listened with amusement for some time, sat down and played it himself as
I felt it should be played, and this, too, seemed to be part of his
superiority.
“I suppose we’d better put in an appearance of going to bed,” he said
disdainfully. “Someone across the road might notice and tell. They’re
in town, so I don’t suppose they’ll be back till late.”
We had a glass of milk in the kitchen, went upstairs, undressed, and lay
down, though we put our overcoats beside the bed. Jimmy had a packet of
sweets but insisted on keeping them till later. “We may need these
before we’re done,” he said with his knowing smile, and again I admired
his orderliness and restraint. We talked in bed for a quarter of an
hour; then put out the light, got up again, donned our overcoats and
socks, and tiptoed upstairs to the attic. Jimmy led the way with an
electric torch. He was a fellow who thought of everything. The attic had
been arranged for our vigil. Two trunks had been drawn up to the little
window to act as seats, and there were even cushions on them. Looking
out, you could at first see nothing but an expanse of blank wall topped
with chimney stacks, but gradually you could make out the outline of a
single window, eight or ten feet below. Jimmy sat beside me and opened
his packet of sweets, which he laid between us.
“Of course, we could have stayed in bed till we heard them come in,” he
whispered. “Usually you can hear them at the front door, but they might
have come in quietly or we might have fallen asleep. It’s always best to
make sure.”
“But why don’t they draw the blind?” I asked as my heart
began to beat uncomfortably.
“Because there isn’t a blind,” he said with a quiet chuckle. “Old
Mrs. MacCarthy never had one, and she’s not going to put one in for
lodgers who may be gone tomorrow. People like that never rest till they
get a house of their own.”
I envied him his nonchalance as he sat back with his legs crossed,
sucking a sweet just as though he were waiting in the cinema for the
show to begin. I was scared by the darkness and the mystery, and by the
sounds that came to us from the road with such extraordinary
clarity. Besides, of course, it wasn’t my house and I didn’t feel at
home there. At any moment I expected the front door to open and his
parents to come in and catch us.
We must have been waiting for half an hour before we heard voices in the
roadway, the sound of a key in the latch and, then, of a door opening
and closing softly. Jimmy reached out and touched my arm lightly. “This
is probably our pair,” he whispered. “We’d better not speak any more in
case they might hear us.” I nodded, wishing I had never come. At that
moment a faint light became visible in the great expanse of black wall,
a faint, yellow stairlight that was just sufficient to silhouette the
window frame beneath us. Suddenly the whole room lit up. The man I had
seen in the street stood by the doorway, his hand still on the switch. I
could see it all plainly now, an ordinary small, suburban bedroom with
flowery wallpaper, a coloured picture of the Sacred Heart over the
double bed with the big brass knobs, a wardrobe, and a dressing-table.
The man stood there till the woman came in, removing her hat in a single
wide gesture and tossing it from her into a corner of the room. He still
stood by the door, taking off his tic. Then he struggled with the
collar, his head raised and his face set in an agonized expression. His
wife kicked off her shoes, sat on a chair by the bed, and began to take
off her stockings. All the time she seemed to be talking because her
head was raised, looking at him, though you couldn’t hear a word she
said. I glanced at Jimmy. The light from the window below softly
illumined his face as he sucked with tranquil enjoyment.
The woman rose as her husband sat on the bed with his back to us and
began to take off his shoes and socks in the same slow, agonized way. At
one point he held up his left foot and looked at it with what might have
been concern. His wife looked at it, too, for a moment and then swung
half-way round as she unbottoned her skirt. She undressed in swift,
jerky movements, twisting and turning and apparently talking all the
time. At one moment she looked into the mirror on the dressing-table and
touched her cheek lightly. She crouched as she took off her slip, and
then pulled her nightdress over her head and finished her undressing
beneath it. As she removed her underclothes she seemed to throw them
anywhere at all, and I had a strong impression that there was something
haphazard and disorderly about her. Her husband was
different. Everything he removed seemed to be removed in order and then
put carefully where he could find it most readily in the morning. I
watched him take out his watch, look at it carefully, wind it, and then
hang it neatly over the bed.
Then, to my surprise, she knelt by the bed, facing towards the window,
glanced up at the picture of the Sacred Heart, made a large hasty Sign
of the Cross, and, covering her face with her hands, buried her head in
the bedclothes. I looked at Jimmy in dismay, but he did not seem to be
embarrassed by the sight. The husband, his folded trousers in his hand,
moved about the room slowly and carefully, as though he did not wish to
disturb his wife’s devotions, and when he pulled on the trousers of his
pyjamas he turned away. After that he put on his pyjama jacket, buttoned
it carefully, and knelt beside her. He, too, glanced respectfully at the
picture and crossed himself slowly and reverently, but he did not bury
his face and head as she had done. He knelt upright with nothing of the
abandonment suggested by her pose, and with an expression that combined
reverence and self-respect. It was the expression of an employee who,
while admitting that he might have a few little weaknesses like the rest
of the staff, prided himself on having deserved well of the
management. Women, his slightly complacent air seemed to indicate, had
to adopt these emotional attitudes, but he spoke to God as one man to
another. He finished his prayers before his wife; again he crossed
himself slowly, rose, and climbed into bed, glancing again at his watch
as he did so.
Several minutes passed before she put her hands out before her on the
bed, blessed herself in her wide, sweeping way, and rose. She crossed
the room in a swift movement that almost escaped me, and next moment the
light went out—it was as if the window through which we had watched the
scene had disappeared with it by magic, till nothing was left but a
blank black wall mounting to the chimney pots.
Jimmy rose slowly and pointed the way out to me with his
flashlight. When we got downstairs we put on the bedroom light, and I
saw on his face the virtuous and sophisticated air of a collector who
has shown you all his treasures in the best possible light. Faced with
that look, I could not bring myself to mention the woman at prayer,
though I felt her image would be impressed on my memory till the day I
died. I could not have explained to him how at that moment everything
had changed for me, how, beyond us watching the young married couple
from ambush, I had felt someone else watching us, so that at once we
ceased to be the observers and became the observed. And the observed in
such a humiliating position that nothing I could imagine our victims
doing would have been so degrading.
I wanted to pray myself but found I couldn’t. Instead, I lay in bed in
the darkness, covering my eyes with my hand, and I think that even then
I knew that I should never be sophisticated like Jimmy, never be able to
put on a knowing smile, because always beyond the world of appearances I
would see only eternity watching.
“Sometimes, of course, it’s better than that,” Jimmy’s drowsy voice said
from the darkness. “You shouldn’t judge it by tonight.”
I could never see precisely what was supposed to be exaggerated in the
plots of novelists like Dickens. To this day I can still read about some
mysterious street-urchin, brought up to poverty and vice by a
rag-picker, who turns out to be the missing heir to an earldom, and see
nothing peculiar about it. To me, it all seems the most natural thing in
the world.
Having always been Mother’s pet, I was comparatively grown-up when the
truth about my own birth broke on me first. In fact, I was already at
work as a messenger boy on the railway. Naturally, I had played with the
idea as I had played with scores of other ideas, but suddenly, almost in
a day, every other possibility disappeared, and I knew I had nothing
whatever in common with the two commonplace creatures with whom my fate
had become so strangely linked.
It wasn’t only their poverty that repelled me, though that was bad
enough, or the tiny terrace house we lived in, with its twelve-foot
square of garden in front, its crumbling stumps of gate-posts and low
wall that had lost its railing. It was their utter commonness, their
squabbles about money, their low friends and fatuous conversations. You
could see that no breath of fineness had ever touched them. They seemed
like people who had been crippled from birth and never known what it was
to walk or run or dance. Though I might be—for the moment, at least—only
a messenger, I had those long spells when by some sort of instinct I
knew who I really was, could stand aside and watch myself come up the
road after my day’s work with relaxed and measured steps, turning my
head slowly to greet some neighbour and raising my cap with a grace and
charm that came of centuries of breeding. Not only could I see myself
like that; there were even times when I could hear an interior voice
that preceded and dictated each movement as though it were a fragment of
a story-book: “He raised his cap gracefully while his face broke into a
thoughtful smile.”
And then, as I turned the corner, I would see Father, at the gate in his
house clothes, a ragged trousers and vest, an old cap that came down
over his eyes, and boots cut into something that resembled sandals and
that he insisted on calling his “slippers.” Father was a creature of
habit. No sooner was he out of his working clothes than he was peppering
for his evening paper, and if the newsboy were five minutes late, Father
muttered: “I don’t know what’s coming over that boy at all!” and drifted
down to the main road to listen for him. When the newsboy did at last
appear, Father would grab the paper from his hand and almost run home,
putting on his spectacles awkwardly as he ran and triumphantly surveying
the promised treat of the headlines.
And suddenly everything would go black on me, and I would take the chair
by the open back door while Father, sitting at the other end, uttered
little exclamations of joy or rage and Mother asked anxiously how I had
got on during the day. Most of the time I could reply only in
monosyllables. How could I tell her that nothing had happened at work
that was not as common as the things that happened at home: nothing but
those moments of blinding illumination when I was alone in the station
yard on a spring morning with sunlight striking the cliffs above the
tunnel, and, picking my way between the rails and the trucks, I realized
that it was not for long, that I was a duke or earl, lost, stolen, or
strayed from my proper home, and that I had only to be discovered for
everything to fall into its place? Illumination came only when I had
escaped; most often when I crossed the yard on my way from work and
dawdled in the passenger station before the bookstall, or watched a
passenger train go out on its way to Queenstown or Dublin and realized
that one day some train like that would take me back to my true home and
patrimony.
These gloomy silences used to make Father mad. He was a talkative man,
and every little incident of his day turned into narrative and drama for
him. He seemed forever to be meeting old comrades of his army days whom
he had not met for fifteen years, and astounding changes had always
taken place in them in the meantime. When one of his old friends called,
or even when some woman from across the square dropped in for a cup of
tea, he would leave everything, even his newspaper, to talk. His corner
by the window permitting him no room for drama, he would stamp about the
tiny kitchen, pausing at the back door to glance up at the sky or by the
other door into the little hallway to see who was passing outside in the
Square. It irritated him when I got up in the middle of all this, took
my cap, and went quietly out. It irritated him even more if I read while
he and the others talked, and, when some question was addressed to me,
put down my book and gazed at him blankly. He was so coarse in grain
that he regarded it as insolence. He had no experience of dukes, and had
never heard that interior voice which dictated my movements and
words. “Slowly the lad lowered the book in which he had been immersed
and gazed wonderingly at the man who called himself his father.”
One evening I was coming home from work when a girl spoke to me. She was
a girl called Nancy Harding whose elder brother I knew slightly. I had
never spoken to her—indeed, there were not many girls I did speak to. I
was too conscious of the fact that, though my jacket was good enough, my
trousers were an old blue pair of Father’s, cut down and with a big
patch in the seat. But Nancy, emerging from a house near the quarry,
hailed me as if we were old friends and walked with me up the road. She
was slim and dark-haired with an eager and inconsequent manner, and her
chatter bewildered and charmed me. My own conversation was of a rather
portentous sort.
“I was down with Madge Regan, getting the answers for my homework,” she
explained. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me, but I can’t do those
blooming old sums. Where were you?”
“Oh, I was at work,” I answered.
“At work?” she exclaimed in astonishment. “Till this hour?”
“I have to work from eight to seven,” I said modestly.
“But, Cripes, aren’t they terrible hours?” she said.
“Ah, I’m only filling in time,” I explained lightly. “I don’t expect to
be there long.”
This was prophetic, because I was sacked a couple of months later, but
at the time I just wanted to make it clear if there was any exploitation
being done it was I and not the railway company that was doing it. We
walked slowly, and she stood under the gas lamp at the end of the Square
with me. Darkness or day, it was funny how people made a rendezvous of
gas lamps. They were our playrooms when we were kids and our clubs as we
became older. And then, for the first time, I heard the words running
through my head as though they were dictating to someone else beside
myself: “Pleased with his quiet conversation and well-bred voice, she
wondered if he could really be the son of the Delaneys at all.” Up to
this, the voice had paid no attention to other people; now that it had
begun to expand its activities it took on a new reality, and I longed to
repeat the experience.
I had several opportunities, because we met like that a couple of times
when I was coming home from work. I was not observant, and it wasn’t
until years after that it struck me that she might have been waiting for
me at the same house at the same time. And one evening, when we were
standing under our old gas lamp, I talked a little too enthusiastically
about some story-book, and Nancy asked for the loan of it. I was pleased
with her attention but alarmed at the thought of her seeing where I
lived.
“I’ll bring it with me tomorrow,” I said.
“Ah, come on and get it for me now,” she said coaxingly, and I glanced
over my shoulder and saw Father at the gate, his head cocked, listening
for the newsboy. I felt suddenly sick. I knew such a nice girl couldn’t
possibly want to meet Father, but I didn’t see how I was to get the book
without introducing them. We went up the little uneven avenue together.
“This is Nancy Harding, Dad,” I said in an off-hand tone. “I just want
to get a book for her.”
“Oh, come in, girl, come in,” he said, smiling amiably. “Sit down, can’t
you, while you’re waiting?” Father’s sociability almost caused him to
forget the newsboy. “Min,” he called to Mother, “you keep an eye on the
paper,” and he set a chair in the middle of the kitchen floor. As I
searched in the front room for the book, which in my desperation I could
not find, I heard Mother go for the paper and Father talking away like
mad to Nancy, and when I went into the kitchen, there he was in his
favourite chair, the paper lying unopened on the table beside him while
he told an endless, pointless story about old times in the
neighbourhood. Father had been born in the neighbourhood, which he
seemed to think a matter for pride, but if there was one of Father’s
favourite subjects I could not stand, it was the still wilder and more
sordid life people had lived there when he was growing up. This story
was about a wake—all his juiciest stories were about wakes—and a tired
woman getting jealous of the corpse in the bed. He was so pleased with
Nancy’s attention that he was dramatizing even more than usual, and I
stood silent in the kitchen door for several minutes with a ducal air of
scorn before he even noticed me. As I saw Nancy to the road I felt
humiliated to the depths of my being. I noticed that the hallway was
streaming with damp, that our gate was only a pair of brick stumps from
which the cement had fallen away, and that the Square, which had never
been adopted by the Council, was full of washing. There were two
washerwomen on the terrace, each with a line of her own.
But that wasn’t the worst. One evening when I came home, Mother said
joyously:
“Oh, your dad ran into that nice little Harding girl on his way home.”
“Oh, did he?” I asked indifferently, though feeling I had been kicked
hard in the stomach.
“Oh, my goodness!” Father exclaimed, letting down his paper for a moment
and crowing. “The way that one talks! Spatter! spatter! spatter! And, by
the way,” he added, looking at me over his glasses, “her aunt Lil used
to be a great friend of your mother’s at one time. Her mother was a
Clancy. I knew there was something familiar about her face.”
“I’d never have recognized it,” Mother said gravely. “Such a quiet
little woman as Miss Clancy used to be.”
“Oh, begor, there’s nothing quiet about that piece,” chortled Father,
but he did not sound disapproving. Father liked young people with
something to say for themselves—not like me.
I was mortified. It was bad enough not seeing Nancy myself, but to have
her meet Father like that, in his working clothes coming from the manure
factory down the Glen, and hear him—as I had no doubt she did hear him
—talk in his ignorant way about me was too much. I could not help
contrasting Father with Mr. Harding, whom I occasionally met coming from
work and whom I looked at with a respect that bordered on reverence. He
was a small man with a face like a clenched fist, always very neatly
dressed, and he usually carried his newspaper rolled up like a baton and
sometimes hit his thigh with it as he strode briskly home.
One evening when I glanced shyly at him, he nodded in his brusque
way. Everything about him was brusque, keen, and soldierly, and when I
saw that he recognized me I swung into step beside him. He was like a
military procession with a brass band, the way he always set the pace
for anyone who accompanied him.
“Where are you working now?” he asked sharply with a side glance at me.
“Oh, on the railway still,” I said. “Just for a few months, anyway.”
“And what are you doing there?”
“Oh, just helping in the office,” I replied lightly. I knew this was not
exactly true, but I hated to tell anybody that I was only a messenger
boy. “Of course, I study in my spare time,” I added hastily. It was
remarkable how the speeding up of my pace seemed to speed up my
romancing as well. There was something breathless about the man that
left me breathless, too. “I thought of taking the Indian Civil Service
exam or something of the sort. There’s no future in railways.”
“Isn’t there?” he asked with some surprise.
“Not really,” I answered indifferently. “Another few years and it will
all be trucks. I really do it only as a stop-gap. I wouldn’t like to
take any permanent job unless I could travel. Outside Ireland, I
mean. You see, languages are my major interest.”
“Are they?” he asked in the same tone. “How many do you know?”
“Oh, only French and German at the moment—I mean, enough to get round
with,” I said. The pace was telling on me. I felt I wasn’t making the
right impression. Maybe to be a proper linguist you needed to know a
dozen languages. I mended my hand as best I could. “I’m going to do
Italian and Spanish this winter if I get time. You can’t get anywhere in
the modern world without Spanish. After English it’s the most spoken of
them all.”
“Go on!” he said.
I wasn’t altogether pleased with the results of this conversation. The
moment I had left him, I slowed down to a gentle stroll, and this made
me realize that the quick march had committed me farther than I liked to
go. All I really knew of foreign languages was a few odd words and
phrases, like echoes of some dream of my lost fatherland, which I
learned and repeated to myself with a strange, dreamy pleasure. It was
not prudent to pretend that I knew the languages thoroughly. After all,
Mr. Harding had three daughters, all well educated. People were always
being asked to his house, and I had even been encouraging myself with
the prospect of being asked as well. But now, if I were invited, it
would be mainly because of my supposed knowledge of foreign languages,
and when Nancy or one of her sisters burst into fluent French or German
my few poetic phrases would not be much help. I needed something more
practical, something to do with railways, for preference. I had an old
French phrase-book, which I had borrowed from somebody, and I determined
to learn as much as I could of this by heart.
I worked hard, spurred on by an unexpected meeting with Nancy’s eldest
sister, Rita, who suddenly stopped and spoke to me on the road, though
to my astonishment and relief she spoke in English.
Then, one evening when I was on my usual walk, which in those days
nearly always brought me somewhere near Nancy’s house, I ran into her
going in, and we stood at the street corner near her home. I was pleased
with this because Rita came out soon afterwards and said in a
conspiratorial tone: “Why don’t ye grab the sofa before Kitty gets it?”
which made Nancy blush, and then her father passed and nodded to us. I
waved back to him, but Nancy had turned her back as he appeared so that
she did not see him. I drew her attention to him striding down the road,
but somehow this only put her in mind of my father.
“I saw him again the other day,” she said with a smile that hurt me.
“Did you?” I asked with a sniff. “What was he talking about? His
soldiering days?”
“No,” she said with interest. “Does he talk about them?”
“Does he ever talk about anything else?” I replied wearily. “I have that
last war off by heart. It seems to have been the only thing that ever
happened him.”
“He knows a terrible lot, though, doesn’t he?” she asked.
“He’s concealed it pretty well,” I replied. “The man is an out-and-out
failure, and he’s managed to turn Mother into one as well. I suppose she
had whatever brains there were between them—which wasn’t much, I’m
afraid.”
“Go on!” said Nancy with a bewildered air. “Then why did she marry him?”
“Echo answers why,’” I said with a laugh at being able to get in a
phrase that had delighted me in some story-book. “Oh, I suppose it was
the usual thing.” And, when I saw her gaping at me in wonderment, I
shrugged my shoulders and added superciliously: “Lust.”
Nancy blushed again and made to leave.
“Well, it’s well to be you,” she said, “knowing what’s wrong with
him. God alone knows what’s wrong with mine.”
I was sorry she had to go in such a hurry, but pleased with the
impression of culture and sophistication I had managed to convey, and I
looked forward to showing off a bit more when I went to one of their
Sunday evening parties. With that, and some really practical French, I
could probably get anywhere.
At the same time it struck me that they were very slow about asking me,
and my evening walks past their house took on a sort of stubborn
defiance. At least, I wouldn’t let them ignore me. It wasn’t until weeks
later that the bitter truth dawned on me—that I was not being invited
because nobody wanted me there. Nancy had seen my home and talked to my
parents; her sisters and father had seen me; and all of them had seen my
cut-down trousers with the patch on the seat. It mattered nothing to
them even if I spoke French and German like an angel, even if I were
liable to be sent off to India in the next few months. They did not
think I was their class.
Those were the bitterest weeks of my life. With a sort of despair I took
my evening walk in the early winter days past their house, but never saw
anybody, and as I turned up the muddy lane behind it and heard the wind
moaning in the branches, and looked down across the sloping field to
their house, nestling in the hollow with the light shining brilliantly
in the kitchen, where the girls did their homework, it seemed to be full
of all the beauty I would never know. Sometimes, when I was leaning over
the lane wall and watching it, it even seemed possible that I was what
they thought, not the son of a duke but the son of a labourer in the
manure factory; but at other times, as I was walking home by myself,
tired and dispirited, the truth blazed up angrily in me again, and I
knew that when it became known, the Hardings would be the first to
regret their blindness. At such times I was always making brilliant
loveless matches and then revealing coldly to Nancy that I had never
cared for anyone but her.
It was at the lowest depth of my misery that I was introduced to a girl
called May Dwyer, and somehow, from the first moment, I found that there
was no need for me to indulge in invention. Invention and May would
never have gone together. She had a directness of approach I had never
met with before in a girl. The very first evening I saw her home she
asked me if I could afford the tram fare. That shocked me, but
afterwards I was grateful. Then she asked me in to see her parents,
which scared me stiff, but I promised to come in another night when it
wasn’t so late, and at once she told me which evenings she was free. It
was not forwardness or lightness in her; it was all part of a directness
that made her immediately both a companion and a sweetheart. I owe her a
lot, for without her I might still be airing my French and German to any
woman who attracted me.
Even when I did go in with her for a cup of tea, I felt at home after
the first few minutes. Of course, May asked me if I wanted to go
upstairs, a thing no woman had ever suggested before to me, and I
blushed, but by this time I was becoming used to her methods. Her father
was a long, sad Civil Servant, and her mother a bright, direct little
woman not unlike May herself, and whatever he said, the pair of them
argued with and jeered him unmercifully. This only made him hang his
head lower, but suddenly, after I had been talking for a while, he began
to argue with me about the state of the country, which seemed to cause
him a lot of concern. In those days I was very optimistic on the
subject, and I put my hands deep in my trousers pockets and answered him
back politely but firmly. Then he caught me out on a matter of fact, and
suddenly he gave a great crow of delight and went out to bring in two
bottles of Guinness. By this time I was so much in my element that I
accepted the Guinness: I always have loved a good argument.
“Cripes!” May said when I was leaving, “do you ever stop once you
start?”
“It’s not so often I meet an intelligent talker,” I said loftily.
“When you’ve heard as much of my old fellow as I have, maybe you won’t
think he’s so intelligent,” she said, but she did not sound indignant,
and I had an impression that she was really quite pleased at having
brought home a young fellow who could entertain her father. It gave her
the feeling that she was really all the time an intellectual, but had
met the wrong sort of boy. In the years I was courting her we quarrelled
like hell, but between her father and me it was a case of love at first
sight. After I was fired from the railway, it was he who got me another
job and insisted on my looking after it. The poor devil had always been
pining for a man in the house.
Then one evening I ran into Nancy Harding, whom I had not seen for some
months. It was an embarrassing moment because I realized at once that my
fantasy had all come true. If I had not actually made a brilliant match,
I had as good as done so, and yet she was my first and purest love.
“I hear you and May Dwyer are very great these days,” she said, and
something in her tone struck me as peculiar. Afterwards I realized that
it was the tone I was supposed to adopt when I broke the news to her.
“I’ve seen quite a lot of her,” I admitted.
“You weren’t long getting hooked,” she went on with a smile that somehow
did not come off.
“I don’t know about being ‘hooked,’ as you call it,” I said, getting on
my dignity at once. “She asked me to her house and I went, that’s all.”
“Oh, we know all about it,” said Nancy, and this time there was no
mistaking the malice in her tone. “You don’t have to tell me anything.”
“Well, there isn’t so much to tell,” I replied with a bland smile.
“And I suppose she talks French and German like a native?” asked Nancy.
This reference to the falsehoods I had told did hurt me. I had known
they were indiscreet, but it hadn’t occurred to me that they would
become a joke in the Harding family.
“I don’t honestly know what you’re talking about, Nancy,” I said
weakly. “May asked me to her house and I went, just as I’d have gone to
yours if you’d asked me. That’s all there is to it.”
“Oh, is that all?” she asked in her commonest tone, and suddenly, to my
astonishment, I saw tears in her eyes. “And if you had a house like mine
you wouldn’t mind asking people there either, would you? And sisters
like mine! And a father like mine! It’s all very well for you to grouse
about your old fellow, but if you had one like mine you’d have something
to talk about. Blooming old pig, wouldn’t open his mouth to you. ’Tis
easy for you to talk, Larry Delaney! Damn easy!”
And then she shot away from me to conceal her tears, and I was left
standing there on the pavement, stunned. Too stunned really to have done
anything about it. It had all happened too suddenly, and been too great
an intrusion on my fantasy for me to grasp it at all. I was so
astonished and upset that, though I was to have met May that night, I
didn’t go. Instead I went for a lonely walk by myself, over the hills to
the river, to think what I should do about it. In the end, of course, I
did nothing at all; I had no experience to indicate to me what I could
do; and it was not until years later that I even realized that the
reason I had cared so much for Nancy was that she, like myself, was one
of the duke’s children, one of those outcasts of a lost fatherland who
go through life living above and beyond themselves like some image of
man’s original aspiration.
Except for occasional moments of embarrassment I never really minded
being out of work. I lived at home, so I didn’t need money, and though
this made things harder for Mother, and Father put on a sour puss about
having to feed and clothe me, I spent so much of my time out of doors
that I didn’t need to think about them. The uncomfortable moments came
when I saw some girl I knew on a tram and could not get on it because I
could not pay her fare, or when I was walking with some fellows whose
conversation I enjoyed and I had to make some excuse to leave them when
they went in for a drink. At times like these I was very sorry for
myself and very angry with people and life.
Never for long, though, and the rest of the time I was perfectly happy,
for I was free to go on with my own thoughts. I wasn’t opposed to work
on principle because I knew a number of quite nice people who thought
highly of it, but I did think that in practice people wasted too much
valuable time on it for the little it gave them back. While I had worked
on the railway I had been miserable, doing things I disliked and talking
to chaps to whom I felt indifferent.
When the weather was really too bad, I sat in the reading room in the
Public Library and read steadily through all the reviews and
periodicals, about the crisis in British politics, penal reform,
unemployment, and social security. I was very strongly in favour of
social security. When the weather was fair, and even when it wasn’t, I
walked a great deal; and because I felt I really had no right to my
walks, they gave me something of the same pleasure I felt as a kid when
I went on the lang from school. There is only one element common to all
forms of romance—guilt; and I felt guilty about my views on the
Conservative Party and social security, while all the places I walked in
had a curious poetic aura, as though each of them belonged to an
entirely different country—the Glen to Scotland, the country north of
our house, with its streams and fields and neat little farmhouses, to
England, the river roads to the Rhineland—so that it would not have
surprised me in the least if the people I met in them all spoke
different languages.
Each neighbourhood, too, had its own sort of imaginary girl, noble and
tragic in the Glen, gentle and charming in the English countryside,
subtle and cultivated along the river, like the big houses that stood
there, sheltered behind their high stone walls. Sometimes we just met
and talked, since she shared my liking for the countryside; and we both
realized, as we told one another the story of our lives, that, different
in every way as these were, we had everything else in common. She was
usually rich— English or American; and I had to persuade her about the
political folly of her class, but this never seemed to offer any
difficulties to her clear and sympathetic intelligence.
But at other times, perhaps when the feeling of guilt was strongest in
me, she would be in some serious difficulty; being run away with by a
wild horse, flying from kidnappers, or just drowning. At the right
moment, with a coolness that was bound to appeal to any girl, I stepped
in: stopped the horse, scattered the gangsters, or swam ashore with her
from the sinking boat. Though modesty required that I should then leave
without telling her my name, leaving her to a life-long search, it
nearly always happened that I accompanied her back to the Imperial Hotel
and was introduced to her father, who was naturally grateful and,
besides, had been looking for a young man just like me, with a real
understanding of the political situation, to take over his business. If
I thought of my own position at all on those walks, it was only with a
gentle regret that economic conditions deprived the world of the
attention of a really superior mind. And the worse my situation was, the
better my mind functioned.
My real difficulty came from good-natured friends who didn’t, as they
would have put it, want to see me wasting my time. They were always
trying to get me introductions to influential people who might be able
to fit me in somewhere as a warehouse clerk at thirty bob a week. I knew
they meant it well, and I did my best to be grateful, but they hurt me
more than Father did with his scowling and snarling, or than any of the
handful of enemies I had in the locality, who, I knew, talked of me as a
good-for-nothing or a half-idiot. “Well, Larry,” my friends would say
sagaciously, “you’re getting on, you know. ’Twon’t be long now till
you’re twenty, and even if it was only a small job, it would be better
than nothing.” And I would look at them sadly and realize that they were
measuring me up against whatever miserable sort of vacancy they were
capable of imagining, and seeing no disparity between us. Of course, I
interviewed the influential people they sent me to, and pretended a
life-long interest in double-entry bookkeeping, though I never had been
able to understand the damned thing, and tried to look like a quiet,
hard-working, religious boy who would never give any trouble. I could
scarcely tell the owner of a big store that I liked being out of
work. Anyway, I doubt if there was any need, because any jobs they had
didn’t come my way.
One night I went all the way to Blackrock, a little fishing village down
the river from Cork, to see a solicitor who was supposed to have an
interest in some new factory; and he talked to me for two solid hours
about the commercial development of the city, and, at the end of it all,
said he’d keep me in mind in case anything turned up. I left his house
rather late and discovered to my disgust that I hadn’t the price of the
tram. This was one of my really bad moments. To feel guilty and have to
walk is one thing; to feel as virtuous as I did, after talking for hours
about reclamation schemes, and still have to walk is another. Besides, I
had no cigarettes.
There were two ways into town: one through the suburbs, the other, a
little shorter, along the river-bank, and I chose this. It was a
pleasant enough place by day; a river-walk called the Marina facing a
beautiful road called Tivoli at the other side, and above Tivoli were
the sandstone cliffs and expensive villas of Montenotte, all named with
the nostalgia of an earlier day. It had an avenue of trees, a bandstand,
seats for the nursemaids, and two guns captured in the Crimea, over
which the children climbed. It was part of the Rhineland of my
daydreams, but by night the resemblance was not so clear. As it
approached the city it petered out in jetties, old warehouses, and badly
lit streets of sailors’ lodging-houses.
I had just emerged into this part when I heard a woman scream. It
startled me out of my reverie, and I stood and looked about me. It was
very dark. Then under a gas lamp at the corner of a warehouse I saw a
man and a woman in some sort of cling. The woman was screaming her head
off, and, thinking that she might have been taken ill, I ran towards
them. As I did, the man broke away and walked quickly up the quay, and
the woman stopped screaming and began to sob, turning her face to the
wall in a curiously childish gesture of despair. As she wasn’t sick, I
felt awkward and merely stopped and raised my cap.
“Can I help you, miss?” I asked doubtfully.
She shook her head several times without looking at me.
“The dirty rat!” she sobbed, rubbing her face with her hand, and then
she poured forth a stream of language I had never heard the like of, and
some of which I didn’t understand at all. “All I earned the last two
nights he took from me, the rat! the rat!”
“But why did he do that?” I asked, wondering if the man could be her
husband, and she gaped at me in astonishment, the tears still streaming
down her little painted face. It wouldn’t have been a bad face if only
she’d let it alone.
“Because he says ’tis his beat,” she said. “All the girls has to pay
him. He says ’tis for protection.”
“But why don’t you tell the police?” I asked.
“The police?” she echoed in the same tone. “A hell of a lot the police
care about the likes of us. Only to get more out of us, if they could.”
“But how much did he take?” I asked.
“Five quid,” she replied, and began to sob again, taking out a dirty
little handkerchief to dab her eyes. “Five blooming quid! All I earned
in the past two nights! And now there won’t be another ship for a week,
and the old landlady will be after me for the rent.”
“All right,” I said, coming to a quick decision, “I’ll ask him about
it.”
Which was exactly as far as I proposed to go. It was all still well
beyond my comprehension. I quickened my step and went after the
footsteps I heard retreating up the quay. Like all dreamy and timid
people who will do anything to avoid a row on their own account, I have
always taken an unnatural delight in those that other people thrust on
me. It never even crossed my mind that I was in a dangerous locality and
that I might quite well end up in the river with a knife in my back.
Some of my doubts were dispelled when the man in front of me looked back
and began to run. This seemed like an admission of guilt, so I ran,
too. Since I walked miles every day, I was in excellent condition, and I
knew he had small chance of getting away from me. He soon realized this
as well and stopped with his back to the wall of a house and his right
arm lifted. He was a tall, thin fellow with a long, pasty, cadaverous
face, a moustache that looked as though it had been put in with an
eyebrow pencil, and side-burns. He was good-looking, too, in his own
coarse way.
“Excuse me,” I said, panting but still polite, “the lady behind seems to
think you have some money of hers.”
“Lady?” he snarled. “What lady? That’s no lady, you fool!”
I didn’t like his tone and I strongly resented his words. I realized now
what the girl behind me was, but that made no difference to me. I had
been brought up to treat every woman as a lady, and had no idea that a
crook is as sensitive about respectability as a bank manager. It really
pains him to have to deal with immoral women.
“I didn’t know,” I said apologetically. “I’m sorry. But I promised to
ask you about the money.”
“Ask what you like!” he said, beginning to shout. “The money is mine.”
“Oh, you mean she took it from you?” I said, thinking I was beginning to
see the truth at last.
“Who said she took it from me?” he growled, as though I had accused him
of something really bad. “She owes it to me.”
Apparently I wasn’t really seeing daylight.
“You mean you lent it to her?” I asked, but that only seemed to make him
mad entirely.
“What the hell do you think I am?” he asked arrogantly. “A moneylender?
She agreed to pay me to look after her, and now she’s trying to rob me.”
“But how do you look after her?” I asked—quite innocently as it
happened, though he didn’t seem to think so.
“How do I look after her?” he repeated. “My God, man, a woman would have
no chance in a place like this without a man to look after her. Or have
you any idea what it’s like?”
I hadn’t, and I regretted it. It struck me that perhaps I wasn’t really
justified in interfering, that people had their own arrangements and she
might have tried some sharp practice on him. I did not realize that
every crook has to have a principle to defend; otherwise, he would be
compelled to have a low opinion of himself, which is something that no
crook likes. It was the fellow’s manner I distrusted. If only he had
been polite, I wouldn’t have dreamed of interfering.
“But, in that case, surely you should let her look after herself,” I
said.’
“What the hell do you mean P”
“I mean, if she broke a bargain, you should just refuse to look after
her any more,” I explained reasonably. “That ought to bring her to her
senses, and if it doesn’t, anything that happens is her own fault.”
He looked at me incredulously, as though I was an idiot, which,
recollecting the whole incident, is about the only way I can describe
myself.
“If I were you,” I went on, “I’d simply give her back the money and have
nothing more to do with her.”
“I’ll do nothing of the sort,” he said, drawing himself up. “That money
is mine. I told you that.”
“Now, look,” I said almost pleadingly, “I don’t want to have a row with
you about it. It’s only the state she’s in.”
“You think you can make me?” he asked threateningly.
“Well, I promised the girl,” I said.
I know it sounds feeble, but feeble was what my position was, not
knowing right from wrong in the matter. He glanced up the quay, and for
a moment I thought he was going to make a bolt for it, but he decided
against it. God knows why! I can’t have looked very formidable. Then he
drew himself up to his full height, the very picture of outraged
rectitude, gave me a couple of pound notes, turned on his heel and began
to walk away. I counted the notes and suddenly became absolutely
furious.
“Come back here, you!” I said.
“What the hell is it now?” he asked as though this was the last
indignity.
“I want the rest of that money,” I said.
“That’s all she give me,” he snarled. “What’s this? A hold-up ?”
“That’s what it’s going to be unless you hand over what you stole, God
blast you!” I said. Now no further doubts contained the flood of
indignation that was rising in me. I had given him every opportunity of
explaining himself and behaving like a gentleman, and this was how he
had repaid me. I knew that a man who had tried to deceive me at such a
moment was only too capable of deceiving a defenceless girl, and I was
determined that he should deceive her no longer. He gave me the money, a
bit frightened in his manner, and I added bitingly: “And next time you
interfere with that girl, you’d better know what’s going to happen
you. For two pins I’d pitch you in the river, side-burns and all, you
dirty, lying little brute!”
It alarms me now to write of my own imprudence, but even that did not
rouse him to fighting, and he went off up the quay, muttering to
himself. The girl had crept nearer us as we argued, and now she rushed
up to me, still weeping.
“God bless you, boy, God bless you!” she said wildly. “I’ll pray for you
the longest day I live, for what you done for me.”
And then suddenly I felt very weak, and realized that I was trembling
all over, trembling so that I could scarcely move. Heroism, it seemed,
did not come naturally to me. All the same I managed to muster up a
smile.
“You’d better let me see you home,” I said. “I don’t think you’ll have
any more trouble with that fellow, but just at the moment it might be
better not to meet him alone.”
“Here,” she said, giving me back two of the five notes I had handed
her. “Take these. For yourself!”
“I will not, indeed,” I said, laughing. “For what?”
“That’s all you know, boy,” she said bitterly. “That fellow have the
heart scalded out of the poor unfortunate girls here. A hard life enough
they have without it, the dear God knows!”
“If he talks to you again, tell him you’ll put me on him,” I
said. “Delaney is my name. Larry Delaney. Tell him I’m a middle-weight
champion. I’m not, but he won’t know.” And I laughed again, in sheer
relief.
“Go on, Larry!” she said determinedly, trying to make me take the two
banknotes. “Take them!”
“I’ll do nothing of the sort,” I said. “But I’ll take a fag if you have
one. I’m dying for a hale.”
“God, isn’t it the likes of you would be without them?” she said,
fumbling in her bag. “Here, take the packet, boy! I have tons.”
“No, thanks,” I said. “It’s just that I get a bit excited.” Which was a
mild way of describing the way my hands jumped when I stood and tried to
light that cigarette. She saw it, too.
“What brought you down here at all?” she asked inquisitively.
“I had to walk from Blackrock,” I said.
“And where do you work? Or are you still at school?”
“I’m not working at the moment,” I said. “That’s what took me out to
Blackrock, looking for a job.”
“God help us, isn’t it hard?” she said. “But you won’t be long that way
with God’s help. You have the stuff in you, Larry, not like most of
them. You’re only a boy, but you stood up to that fellow that was twice
your age.”
“Oh, him!” I said with a sniff. “He’s only a blow-hole.”
“Them are the dangerous ones, boy,” she said shrewdly, with a queer
trick she had of narrowing her eyes. “Them are the ones you’d have to
mind, or a bit of lead piping on the back of your head is what you’d be
getting when you weren’t looking.” Frightened by her own words, she
stopped and looked behind her. “Look, like a good boy,” she went on
eagerly, “take the old couple of quid! Go on! Ah, do, can’t you! Sure,
you’re out of a job—don’t I know damn well what ’tis like? I suppose you
had to walk from Blackrock because you hadn’t the price of the tram. Do,
Larry boy! Do! Just for fags! From me!”
She stuffed the money into the pocket of my jacket, and I suddenly found
that I wanted it. Not only for its own sake, though it meant riches to
me, but because she was that sort of woman, warm and generous and
addle-pated, and because I knew it would give her a feeling of
satisfaction. Because I was in an excited, emotional state, her emotion
infected me. All the same I put a good face on it.
“That’s all right,” I said. “I’ll borrow it, and be very grateful. But
I’m going to pay it back. And I don’t know your name or where you live.”
“Ah, for God’s sake!” she exclaimed with a joyous laugh. “Forget about
it! So long as I have enough to keep the old landlady’s puss off me. But
if you want to see me, my name is Molly Leahy, and I have a room
here. But they all know me. You have only to ask for me.”
We shook hands and I promised to see her soon again. Mind, I meant
that. I went over the bridges in a halo of self-satisfaction. I felt I
had had a great adventure, had added a whole new area to my experience,
and had learned things about life that nobody could ever have taught me.
That mood of exaltation lasted just as long as it took me to reach the
well-lit corner by the cinema in King Street, and then it disappeared,
and I stood there in a cold wind, unable to face the thought of
returning home. I knew the reason without having to examine my
conscience. It was the damned money in my pocket. It had nothing to do
with the girl, or how she had earned it, nothing even to do with the
fact that she needed it a great deal more than I did and probably
deserved it more. It was just that I realized that the great moment of
my daydreams had come to me without my recognizing it; that I had
behaved myself as I had always hoped I would behave myself, and I had
then taken pay for it and in this world need never expect more. Someone
passed and looked back at me curiously, and I realized that I had been
talking to myself.
Outside the Scots Church at the foot of Summerhill an old woman in a
shawl was sitting on the low wall with her bag by her side.
“Gimme a few coppers for the night, sir, and that the Almighty God may
make your bed in Heaven,” she whined.
“Here you are, ma’am,” I said with a laugh, handing her the two pound
notes.
Then I hurried up the hill, pursued by her clamour. Of course, the
moment I had done it, I knew it was wrong, the exhibitionistic behaviour
of someone who was trying to reconcile the conflict in himself by a
lying dramatic gesture. Next day I would be without cigarettes again and
cursing myself for a fool. I was really destitute now, without money or
self-respect.
After that I could find no pleasure in my solitary walks; the imaginary
girls were all gone. I took the first job I was offered; but by the time
I had saved two pounds and started to look down the Marina for Molly
Leahy, she had disappeared, I suppose to Liverpool or Glasgow or one of
the other safety-valves by which we pious folk keep ourselves safe in
our own daydreams.
My mother was never really happy about my being in the secret
revolutionary army, and Father hated it. Father was a natural
conservative who hated change on principle, and he had a shrewd idea of
the sort of families whose lack of balance would cause them to be
concerned in it. Having relatives in the lunatic asylum would naturally
be a predisposing factor. Another would be having come from some
backward place like Carlow. Father disliked my great friend, Mick Ryan,
for no other reason than that.
Now, I was a well-balanced young fellow. I will say that for myself. I
didn’t drink; I smoked very little; I was regular at the packers’ where
I worked; and no one could ever accuse me of not contributing my share
to the housekeeping. So I did not fly off the handle as another might
have done, and did my best to explain to Father that all this was only
passion and prejudice on his part, that nothing would ever be improved
if it depended on people like him, and that it didn’t really matter who
a man was or where his family came from. It had no effect on Father. He
didn’t want things to be improved; that was his trouble. He wanted them
to last out his lifetime in the way in which he was used to them.
He tried to keep me in check by making me be home at ten, but I felt
that as a revolutionist as well as a wage-earner, I had to stick out for
half past. It was the old story. He wouldn’t give me a key and 80 to bed
like a reasonable man. One lock wasn’t enough for him. The world was too
uncertain, with murderers and thieves forever on the prowl. He had three
separate bolts on the front door and had to bolt them himself before he
could sleep. There was no use arguing with a man like that.
We met in a Gaelic League hall in a back street and discussed dispatches
from Dublin telling us to be armed and ready for the great day. I didn’t
see how we were to be armed at all, the way we were going. Our
Quartermaster was a stocky little stone-mason called Johnny Forrestal, a
bitter little pill who had been a revolutionary from the age of fifteen
and had been in five gaols and on three hunger-strikes. He was above
suspicion, and almost above criticism by kids like ourselves, but he had
no luck. As soon as ever we scraped together a few pounds from the men’s
subscriptions and bought a couple of rifles, the police made a raid and
got them. It was making us all depressed to see our own few shillings go
like that, and the Adjutant, Tom Harrison, was really savage about
it. He said Johnny was too old, but I knew it wasn’t Johnny’s age that
came against him 3 it was his vanity.
Johnny simply couldn’t walk down a street, in that stocky portentous way
of his, without letting the whole world know he was a man who had fought
in two wars and was waiting for his chance to fight in another. Johnny
advertised himself, and I suspected that he had toadies who gave him all
the admiration he expected and to whom he spilled everything.
But if Johnny was tough, Harrison was tougher. He was a grocer’s curate
from down the country, tall and severe, and looking like a seminarist in
mufti. He was a man who never hesitated to speak his mind, and as this
was a privilege Johnny liked to reserve for himself, there was always
bad blood between them.
“I tell you again there’s a spy in the camp,” Harrison shouted one night
when we were discussing the latest catastrophe.
“Maybe you’d tell us who it is,” Johnny said, looking like one of his
own tombstones.
“If I knew, he wouldn’t be there long,” Harrison said with an ugly look.
“You’d shoot him, I suppose?” Johnny asked with a sneer.
“I would shoot him.”
“Anyway,” Johnny said in a surly voice, “he got no information out of
me. I was able to keep my mouth shut before some people here were born.”
This was Johnny at his old game of turning the discussion into a vote of
confidence, and he’d done it too often for my liking.
“I’m afraid I agree with Tom Harrison, Johnny,” I said mildly.
“Then you should take the job yourself,” said Johnny, leaving it to be
understood what would happen if I did.
“I don’t want to make a personal matter of it, Johnny,” I said, keeping
my temper. “This is something that concerns us all.”
“And I do want to make a personal matter of it,” said Harrison. “Damn
it, we’re only wasting our time. We’ll only be wasting our time till we
learn to keep our equipment safe. I say Larry should take the job.”
So that was how, at the age of seventeen, I came to be Brigade
Quartermaster, and, though it may sound like self-praise, they never had
a better. Mick Ryan, even if he was from Carlow, was a tower of strength
to me. He was a tall, handsome, reckless devil who worked on the
railway, and the pair of us made a grand team because he was always
making me do things that ordinarily I’d have been too shy to do, while I
stopped him doing things he would have done when his imagination began
to run away with him, which it frequently did. In the evenings we went
into pubs on the quays, talking to sailors and giving assumed
names. When we began, we had only one Smith and Wesson pistol, belonging
to Mick’s elder brother who was in the British Army, and even for this
we had only Thomson gun ammunition, but within six months we were
getting guns from Hamburg and Lisbon and packing them away in a dump we
had constructed on the hill behind the church. Mick and I had dug out
the dump ourselves and propped it with railway sleepers. We even put an
old bed in it, so that we could sleep there—not that I ever did, but
Mick was a bit of a night-bird.
By this time the police began to realize that it wasn’t old Johnny
Forrestal they had to deal with, and panicked. Dwyer, the
superintendent, called the detectives together and warned them that
there would be sackings if something wasn’t done. They did their best,
but it wasn’t very good. You could see somebody had tipped them off
about me, for day and night my house and Mick’s were watched by flatties
with bikes, and we made a new game of giving them the slip.
To tell the God’s truth, I was a bit flattered by all this attention. It
was the first time anyone had taken me seriously. At first Father
couldn’t believe it, and after that he was stunned. For hours he stood
behind the curtains in the front room, watching the detective, and
sometimes getting mad with the detective and sometimes with me. He
discovered that the detective’s wife kept chickens, so he dropped
poisoned bread in her garden one night. At the same time, he tried to
make me stay in, but, with the best will in the world, no Brigade
Quartermaster with an ounce of self-respect could let himself be locked
in at ten. Father locked me out, but behind his back Mother left the
window open, so I got in that way. Then he secured the window, but I got
over the back wall in full view of the neighbours, and after that he
contented himself with muttering prophecies to himself about what was
going to happen me.
“They think they’re cleverer than their fathers, but they’ll be
taught. Mark my words! The rope will teach him. Then they’ll remember
their fathers’ advice.”
I made it a point that no one should know the whereabouts of the dump
except Mick, Harrison, and myself. Mick had even been against Harrison’s
knowing, but, seeing that only for Harrison there would be no dump at
all, I thought this was carrying secrecy too far. Besides, I knew Mick
was prejudiced against Harrison for reasons that had nothing to do with
the organization. In his own way, Mick was as bad as Father. It was one
of the main drawbacks of the organization—private quarrels—and I was
always begging Mick to keep out of them and think only of principles,
but he couldn’t. Mick hadn’t a principle in his head. He liked or hated
people and that was all there was to it.
Now, his reason for hating Harrison was this. Harrison was married to
the sister of Mick’s friend Joe Ward. Joe was also a member of the
organization, and as decent a poor devil as ever drew breath, only he
was most unfortunate. He had married a flighty woman who’d borne him
four kids but omitted to make a proper home for them because the horses
took up all her spare time. Between illness and debt, poor Joe was half
distracted. Mick, being a single man and very open-handed, was always
helping Joe along, but Harrison—his brother-in-law—would never do
anything for him. This cut poor Joe to the heart because he was an
emotional man, always laughing or crying; he dearly loved his sister,
and when she married Harrison he had given them a magnificent clock as a
wedding present, something he could badly afford.
Now, I didn’t doubt that for a moment, but I could also see Harrison’s
point of view. “That was always my trouble. As a reasonable man, I could
always see everyone’s point of view. After all, Harrison was a married
man, too, with a kid of his own, and he wasn’t earning so much in the
grocery shop that he could afford to be generous on Mick’s scale. And,
for the sake of the organization, I tried to keep the peace between
them. I praised Mick to Harrison and Harrison to Mick, and any little
admission I could wring out of one in favour of the other I magnified
and passed on. It was all for the cause. I was a conscientious officer,
even if I was only seventeen, and in those days I was innocent enough to
believe that this was all that was needed to keep Ireland united.
And that was where the ferryboat left me. It began harmlessly enough one
day when Joe Ward discovered that his wife had been to a moneylender and
borrowed seven pounds. To poor Joe, weighed down with troubles, this
seemed like the end of the world. He was never what you’d call a
well-balanced man, and for a while he was probably a little off his
head. Instead of going to his sister, who might have raised a few
shillings for him unknown to her husband, or to Mick, who would have
borrowed the money himself to help him, he went straight to the pub
where Harrison worked. In spite of what happened afterwards, I want to
be quite fair about this. Though Mick called Harrison a mean bastard, my
own impression of him was that he wasn’t a bad chap really, and that,
given time to get used to the idea, he might have done something
substantial for Joe. I understood his position. In his place I might
have taken the cautious line myself. After all, where was this thing
going to end?
“Begor, Joe,” he said with an air of great distress, “if I had it, you’d
be welcome, but the Way it is with me, I haven’t.”
“I’m sorry for your troubles, poor man,” said Joe and walked out. Of
course, Harrison was leaping. After all, he was only playing for time,
and while it’s bad enough to be asked for money, it’s a hard thing to be
insulted when you don’t produce it at once. I sympathized with
Harrison. As I say, the only excuse I could see for Joe was that he was
probably a little bit off his head. I saw his point of view, too, of
course. That’s the worst of being a fair-minded man.
Next evening, when I was pushing my bicycle back up Summerhill from
work, whom did I see but Harrison, coming down towards me, looking very
serious. He barely saluted me.
“Nothing wrong, Tom?” I asked,
“I’m afraid so,” he said stiffly, and made to go by me.
“Nothing to do with the organization, Tom?” I asked, turning the bike
and going back down the hill with him. Of course, it was the
organization that was on my mind.
“Oh, nothing,” he said in the same tone. “A purely private matter.” As
much as to say I could mind my own blooming business, but I didn’t take
offence. I could see the man was upset. “Larceny!” he said then, not to
waste a good audience. “My house broken into and looted while I was at
work. Nothing to do with the organization, of course,”
“For God’s sake, Tom!” I said with real sympathy. “Was much taken?”
“Oh, only a clock,” he snapped, and then, in case I mightn’t think he
had justification enough: “A valuable clock.”
The word struck a familiar chord, but for a few minutes I was at a
loss. Then I suddenly remembered where I’d heard of that clock before.
“That wouldn’t be the clock Joe Ward gave you, Tom?” I asked.
“It would,” he said, stopping to give me a suspicious glance. “How do
you know about it?”
“Oh, only that Mick Ryan said something about it,” I replied in
confusion.
“Whoever gave it, the clock is my property now,” said Harrison, moving
on.
“And what are you going to do?” I asked.
“I’m going to put the police on him,” Harrison said defiantly, and I
knew by his truculent tone that it was something he hadn’t decided on
without a struggle. To us, of course, the civil police were never
anything but enemy spies. It gave me a hasty turn. Besides, I was tired
and was beginning to feel that to keep our fellows together would take
more than compliments.
“On who, Tom?” I asked.
“Who do you think?” he demanded in the same tone. “Ward, of course. It’s
about time somebody did something.”
Now, to tell the truth, I hadn’t been thinking of anyone in particular,
and when he mentioned Joe I thought with a start of the misery of his
life and the money his wife had borrowed, and felt myself getting red.
“Oh, was it he took it?” I asked in embarrassment.
“He walked into the house and took it from under my wife’s eyes,” said
Harrison.
“And you’re going to put the—enemy police on him?” I asked weakly.
“Who else is there?” he asked hotly.
“Well,” I said, “of course, I was thinking of the organization.”
“And while I was waiting for the organization to do something, my clock
would be sold.”
“Well, of course, there is that danger,” I said. “I’m not criticizing. I
was only thinking what effect it would have on young fellows in the
organization—an officer going to the enemy to complain on another
member.”
“But damn it, man,” he said angrily, “if someone broke into your house
tonight and stole valuable property, wouldn’t you do the same?”
“If I had any property, and the man was a common thief, I dare say I
would,” I admitted.
“There’s nothing uncommon about Ward, only his impudence,” said
Harrison, “Now, it’s all very well to talk, Larry,” he went on in a more
reasonable tone, “and you and I are in general agreement about most
things, but, whatever government you have, you must protect private
property.”
“Oh, I’m not denying that, Tom,” I said, making the best I could of an
argument that wasn’t really relevant to me yet, “but I don’t think
you’re being fair on poor Joe. I don’t really, Tom. My own impression
is—and I said the same to Mick Ryan before it happened—the man wasn’t
right in his head.”
“He was sufficiently right in the head to come to my house while I was
at work,” retorted Harrison. “’Twas no madman did that.”
So we went on together, past the church at the foot of the hill and
across the New Bridge, with me still arguing for the sake of
appearances. It was the organization I was thinking of, the whole
blooming time, and the scandal and disagreements that were bound to
follow, but nothing was further from Harrison’s mind. He hadn’t a
Principle in his head any more than Father or Mick. All he could think
of was his blooming old clock. I knew if he didn’t do something about it
he wouldn’t sleep, only lying awake, noticing the silence, and mourning
for his clock like somebody who’d died on him. God, I felt desperate! It
was a spring evening, coming on to dusk, and the metal bridges and the
back streets full of old warehouses gave me the creeps. There seemed no
chance for idealism, the way things were.
We crossed the second bridge, and I remained outside on the quay while
Harrison went into the barrack. It was a big red-brick building with a
few lights burning. I wondered whether I ought to be there at all,
whether, as an officer, I should countenance Harrison’s behaviour
without leaving myself open to a charge of fraternizing with the
enemy. I decided that the man was upset. It was the same thing with
Mick. He’d get in a bake, and do something he shouldn’t, and then regret
it after. It all came of a want of principle. Besides, I suppose I was
curious to see what would happen.
Nothing happened for a long time, and I began to wonder whether Dwyer,
the superintendent, hadn’t taken the chance of locking him up and
whether it was safe for me to stay. Dwyer was probably in because there
was a light in his office, which I recognized because I had plans of the
whole building against the day I had to lead the attack on it. I saw a
figure come to the window and look up and down the river. Then two
detectives came out the front door, and I grabbed my bicycle, intending
to skip. But they ignored me. They simply got into a car and started to
drive off up the quay. Then I took the notion to follow and see where
they were going. I knew they couldn’t make much speed through the city
streets, and it was a real pleasure to tail them for a change.
It didn’t take me long to recognize where they were going. They crossed
town, emerged on a quay on the north side, and stopped outside a big
tenement house. There were no curtains in the windows, and no lights but
candles. A couple of women were leaning out of the windows, and they
began to pretend the police were coming to call on them—not in the way
of duty, of course. Some of the things those women said were
shocking. The police let ox hot to notice and walked straight into the
hallway as if they knew where they were going. In no time a crowd
gathered on the quay. I knew it was where Joe Ward lived, and I felt
very sorry for him. It seemed to me the poor devil had enough to bear.
When the detectives came out, each of them was carrying a clock. I
wasn’t surprised when Joe himself came after them. He was a thin,
consumptive-looking chap with glasses and a mad air. He stood on the
steps of the house and addressed the police and the crowd. Like all
emotional men, he laughed as if he was crying, and cried as if he was
laughing, and only that I knew him so well I’d have laughed at him too.
“There’s the great Irish patriot for you!” he bawled, waving one arm
wildly. “There’s the great Republican leader, General Harrison, putting
the Free State police on his own brother-in-law, and all over an old
clock. A clock I gave him for his wedding! There’s the great patriot, a
fellow that wouldn’t lend you a bob if the poor children died of hunger
at his feet. God help Ireland! God help the poor! Give me back my own
clock anyway, ye robbers of hell! Give me back the clock I bought with
my own few ha’pence.”
They ignored him and simply drove off. This time they got well away from
me, and I only arrived back at the barracks in time to see Harrison
coming out. He had his own clock under his arm, wrapped up, and you
could see it was a great ease to him. He wasn’t the same man at
all. That is the only way I can describe it. He was bubbling with good
nature to myself and the whole world, and nothing would do him but to
unwrap the clock for me to see it. It was a good clock, all right.
“Ah, it may teach Joe Ward some sense,” he said, but there was no
indignation left in him. There was nothing there now but the man’s basic
good humour. “He ought to know better than to think he can get away with
things like that.”
With the picture of Joe fresh in my mind, I didn’t feel much like
discussing that. I had an impression that poor Joe would get away with
damn little, in this world or the next. In a funny way I began to share
Mick Ryan’s view of Harrison. It was against my principles, but I simply
couldn’t help it.
“Who did you see?” I asked.
“You’d never believe,” said Harrison with a chuckle.
“Not Dwyer, surely?” I asked—I could scarcely believe that Dwyer would
stoop to concern himself over a clock.
“Oh, one of the detectives recognized me, of course,” said
Harrison. “Dwyer came down to me himself and brought me up to his room
to wait. He took it more seriously than I did actually, but I suppose he
had to. Of course, it’s his job. He told them to bring in every clock in
the place. They brought two.”
“I saw them,” I said, feeling a bit sick.
“Did you follow them?” he asked eagerly. “What happened?”
“Oh, Joe came out and made a bit of a scene. There was a crowd.”
“Was he mad?”
“He was a bit upset. I suppose you can hardly blame him.”
Harrison frowned and shook his head.
“I do not blame him, Larry,” he said gravely. “I’m really sorry for that
poor wretch. We all told him what that woman was like, but he wouldn’t
believe us. God knows, if there was anything I could do for him, I’d do
it.”
The benevolence that clock produced in Harrison was astonishing. He was
so full of good nature that he never even noticed I didn’t share it with
him.
“Tell us about Dwyer,” I said, thinking of the organization again.
“Oh, he stood me a drink, man,” said Harrison, beginning to chuckle
again. “You should have come in.”
“I saw the light in his office.”
“Oh, he saw you! There are no flies on Dwyer.”
“He didn’t ask any questions?”
“He never stopped.”
“About me?”
“About you and Ryan and the dump. Oh, naturally, pretending to have a
great admiration for us all! He was like that himself when he was
younger. My eye! He even pretended he knew where the dump was—all lies,
of course. Stand in here for a minute!”
He whispered the last words, glancing hastily back over his shoulder to
see if we were being followed, and then pulled me into a dark archway.
“Do you know that he offered me money to say where it was?” he
whispered fiercely. “Big money! A hundred pounds down! He said the
organization was riddled with spies, that every gun Johnny Forrestal
bought was given away twice over inside twenty-four hours. They meet him
after midnight, wherever his den in town is.”
That finished me. Of course, I had always suspected that there was a spy
in the organization, but it was a different thing to be sure of it. For
the future I should feel secure with nobody. All the same I wasn’t
feeling so kindly to Harrison as to look for sympathy from him.
“I was afraid of that,” I said, “I guessed Johnny talked too much. But
Dwyer isn’t getting the information now.”
“That’s what I told him,” said Harrison. “He said he was, but that’s
only bluff. They say things like that to rattle you. Otherwise, why
would he offer to bribe me? ... But imagine it!” he went on
bitterly. “Fellows you’d be drinking with one minute stealing down there
after dark to swear your life away. God, what sort of conscience can
they have?”
“If they have a conscience,” I said wearily. In the badly lit streets,
supperless, cold, and tired, I was beginning to think there was no
chance at all for idealism, and wondered if there mightn’t be something
in Father’s views.
“And yet Dwyer said there was nothing unusual about them,” said
Harrison, “Ordinary fellows like ourselves—that’s what he called
them. According to him, they only do it because they’re in a jam—women
or something like that.”
“They couldn’t do without women, I suppose,” I said. Naturally, at
seventeen they were the last things I wanted.
“Oh, I’m not defending them, of course,” Harrison said hastily. “I’m
only repeating what the man said.”
Not all he said, though, even if I didn’t recognize it until three
weeks later when the dump was raided and everything in it seized,
including Mick Ryan with all the Brigade papers on him. It was pure
fluke that I wasn’t there myself. Mick, who was a resourceful chap, got
rid of the papers by distributing cigarettes for an hour to the
detectives and lighting them with letters he pulled from his
pockets. Only for that, I’d have been in gaol with him. From the barrack
he slipped me out a note that read “Shoot Harrison.”
I didn’t shoot Harrison. If it had only been about anything else but a
clock! I was sick at the loss of my priceless dump, all the lovely
rifles and automatics of the latest makes, smuggled in from all over
Europe; and the one time I went to Mass at the church near it, the
feeling of tears choked me. I simply hadn’t the heart to start
again. Father was very cocked up about Mick’s arrest. It confirmed his
old impression that there was something unstable about Carlow people,
and the first night the detective failed to show up, he handed me five
shillings and told me I could stay out for the future till eleven—or
even a bit later. He didn’t want to be severe, and, of course, he’d been
a bit wild himself when he was my age. I was so touched that I told him
the whole story, and, to my great astonishment, he flew into a wild rage
and wanted to know why we didn’t bomb Harrison’s house. That night he
took a pot of white paint and painted the words “Spies Beware” on
Harrison’s front door. Conservatives are very queer that way, I find.
I took the five bob, but I was home by half ten. I’d decided to go to
the School of Commerce. I was beginning to see that there was no future
in revolutions.
Every old bachelor has a love story in him if only you can get at
it. This is usually not very easy because a bachelor is a man who does
not lightly trust his neighbour, and by the time you can identify him as
what he is, the cause of it all has been elevated into a morality,
almost a divinity, something the old bachelor himself is afraid to look
at for fear it might turn out to be stuffed. And woe betide you if he
does confide in you, and you, by word or look, suggest that you do think
it is stuffed, for that is how my own: friendship with Archie Boland
ended.
Archie was a senior Civil Servant, a big man with a broad red face and
hot blue eyes and a crust of worldliness and bad temper overlaying a
nature that had a lot of sweetness and fun in it. He was a man who
affected to believe the worst of everyone, but he saw that I appreciated
his true character, and suppressed his bad temper most of the time,
except when I trespassed on his taboos, religious and political. For
years the two of us walked home together. We both loved walking, and we
both liked to drop in at a certain pub by the canal bridge where they
kept good draught stout. Whenever we encountered some woman we knew,
Archie was very polite and even effusive in an old-fashioned way,
raising his hat with a great sweeping gesture and bowing low over the
hand he held as if he were about to kiss it, which I swear he would have
done on the least encouragement. But afterwards he would look at me
under his eyebrows with a knowing smile and tell me things about their
home life which the ladies would have been very distressed to hear, and
this, in turn, would give place to a sly look that implied that I was
drawing my own conclusions from what he said, which I wasn’t, not
usually.
“I know what you think, Delaney,” he said one evening, carefully putting
down the two pints and lowering himself heavily into his seat. “You
think I’m a bad case of sour grapes.”
“I wasn’t thinking anything at all,” I said.
“Well, maybe you mightn’t be too far wrong at that,” he conceded, more
to his own view of me than to anything else. “But it’s not only that,
Delaney. There are other things involved. You see, when I was your age I
had an experience that upset me a lot. It upset me so much that I felt I
could never go through the same sort of thing again. Maybe I was too
idealistic.”
I never heard a bachelor yet who didn’t take a modest pride in his own
idealism. And there in the far corner of that pub by the canal bank on a
rainy autumn evening, Archie took the plunge and told me the story of
the experience that had turned him against women, and I put my foot in
it and turned him against me as well. Ah, well, I was younger then!
You see, in his earlier days Archie had been a great cyclist. Twice he
had cycled round Ireland, and had made any amount of long trips to see
various historic spots, battlefields, castles, and cathedrals. He was no
scholar, but he liked to know what he was talking about and had no
objection to showing other people that they didn’t. “I suppose you know
that place you were talking about, James?” he would purr when someone in
the office stuck his neck out. “Because if you don’t, I do.” No wonder
he wasn’t too popular with the staff.
One evening Archie arrived in a remote Connemara village where four
women teachers were staying, studying Irish, and after supper he got to
chatting with them, and they all went for a walk along the strand. One
was a young woman called Madge Hale, a slight girl with blue-grey eyes, a
long clear-skinned face, and a rather breathless manner, and Archie did
not take long to see that she was altogether more intelligent than the
others, and that whenever he said something interesting her whole face
lit up like a child’s.
The teachers were going on a trip to the Aran Islands next day, and
Archie offered to join them. They visited the tiny oratories, and, as
none of the teachers knew anything about these, Archie in his
well-informed way described the origin of the island monasteries and the
life of the hermit monks in the early mediaeval period. Madge was
fascinated and kept asking questions about what the churches had looked
like, and Archie, flattered into doing the dog, suggested that she
should accompany him on a bicycle trip the following day, and see some
of the later monasteries. She agreed at once enthusiastically. The other
women laughed, and Madge laughed, too, though it was clear that she
didn’t really know what they were laughing about.
Now, this was one sure way to Archie’s heart. He disliked women because
they were always going to parties or the pictures, painting their faces,
and taking aspirin in cartloads. There was altogether too much nonsense
about them for a man of his grave taste, but at last he had met a girl
who seemed absolutely devoid of nonsense and was serious through and
through.
Their trip next day was a great success, and he was able to point out to
her the development of the monastery church through the mediaeval abbey
to the preaching church. That evening when they returned, he suggested,
half in jest, that she should borrow the bicycle and come back to Dublin
with him. This time she hesitated, but it was only for a few moments as
she considered the practical end of it, and then her face lit up in the
same eager way, and she said in her piping voice: “If you think I won’t
be in your way, Archie.”
Now, she was in Archie’s way, and very much in his way, for he was a man
of old-fashioned ideas, who had never in his life allowed a woman he was
accompanying to pay for as much as a cup of tea for herself, who felt
that to have to excuse himself on the road was little short of obscene,
and who endured the agonies of the damned when he had to go to a country
hotel with a pretty girl at the end of the day. When he went to the
reception desk he felt sure that everyone believed unmentionable things
about him and he had an overwhelming compulsion to lecture them on the
subject of their evil imaginations. But for this, too, he admired her—by
this time any other girl would have been wondering what her parents and
friends would say if they knew she was spending the night in a country
hotel with a man, but the very idea of scandal never seemed to enter
Madge’s head. And it was not, as he shrewdly divined, that she was
either fast or flighty. It was merely that it had never occurred to her
that anything she and Archie might do could involve any culpability.
That settled Archies business. He knew she was the only woman in the
world for him, though to tell her this when she was more or less at the
mercy of his solicitations was something that did not even cross his
mind. He had a sort of old-fashioned chivalry that set him above the
commoner temptations. They cycled south through Clare to Limerick, and
stood on the cliffs overlooking the Atlantic; the weather held fine, and
they drifted through the flat apple country to Cashel and drank beer and
lemonade in country pubs, and finally pushed over the hills to Kilkenny,
where they spent their last evening wandering in the dusk under the
ruins of mediaeval abbeys and inns, studying effigies and blazons; and
never once did Archie as much as hold her hand or speak to her of
love. He scowled as he told me this, as though I might mock him from the
depths of my own small experience, but I had no inclination to do so,
for I knew the enchantment of the senses that people of chaste and
lonely character feel in one another’s company and that haunts the
memory more than all the passionate embraces of lovers.
When they separated outside Madge’s lodgings in Rathmines late one
summer evening, Archie felt that he was at last free to speak. He held
her hand as he said good-bye.
“I think we had quite good fun, don’t you?” he asked.
“Oh, yes, Archie,” she cried, laughing in her delight. “It was
wonderful. It was the happiest holiday I ever spent.”
He was so encouraged by this that he deliberately retained hold of her
hand.
“That’s the way I feel,” he said, beginning to blush. “I didn’t want to
say it before because I thought it might embarrass you. I never met a
woman like you before, and if you ever felt you wanted to marry me I’d
be honoured.”
For a moment, while her face darkened as though all the delight had
drained from it, he thought that he had embarrassed her even now.
“Are you sure, Archie?” she asked nervously. “Because you don’t know me
very long, remember. A few days like that is not enough to know a
person.”
“That’s a thing that soon rights itself,’ Archie said oracularly.
“And, besides, we’d have to wait a long while,” she added. “My people
aren’t very well off; I have two brothers younger than me, and I have to
help them.”
“And I have a long way to go before I get anywhere in the Civil
Service,” he replied good-humouredly, “so it may be quite a while before
I can do what I like, as well. But those are things that also right
themselves, and they right themselves all the sooner if you do them with
an object in mind. I know my own character pretty well,” he added
thoughtfully, “and I know it would be a help to me. And I’m not a man to
change his mind.”
She still seemed to hesitate; for a second or two he had a strong
impression that she was about to refuse him, but then she thought better
of it. Her face cleared in the old way, and she gave her nervous laugh.
“Very well, Archie,” she said. “If you really want me, you’ll find me
willing.”
“I want you, Madge,” he replied gravely, and then he raised his hat and
pushed his bicycle away while she stood outside her gate in the shadow
of the trees and waved. I admired that gesture even as he described
it. It was so like Archie, and I could see that such a plighting of his
word would haunt him as no passionate love-making would ever do. It was
magnificent, but it was not love. People should be jolted out of
themselves at times like those, and when they are not so jolted it
frequently means, as it did with Archie, that the experience is only
deferred till a less propitious time.
However, he was too innocent to know anything of that. To him the whole
fantastic business of walking out with a girl was miracle enough in
itself, like being dumped down in the middle of some ancient complex
civilization whose language and customs he was unfamiliar with. He might
have introduced her to history, but she introduced him to operas and
concerts, and in no time he was developing prejudices about music as
though it was something that had fired him from boyhood, for Archie was
by nature a gospel-maker. Even when I knew him, he shook his head over
my weakness for Wagner. Bach was the man, and somehow Bach at once
ceased to be a pleasure and became a responsibility. It was part of the
process of what he called “knowing his own mind.”
On fine Sundays in autumn they took their lunch and walked over the
mountains to Enniskerry, or cycled down the Boyne Valley to
Drogheda. Madge was a girl of very sweet disposition, so that they
rarely had a falling-out, and even at the best of times this must have
been an event in Archie’s life, for he had an irascible, quarrelsome,
gospel-making streak. It was true that there were certain evenings and
week-ends that she kept to herself to visit her old friends and an
ailing aunt in Miltown, but these did not worry Archie, who believed
that this was how a conscientious girl should be. As a man who knew his
own mind, he liked to feel that the girl he was going to marry was the
same.
Oh, of course it was too perfect! Of course, an older hand would have
waited to see what price he was expected to pay for all those
perfections, but Archie was an idealist, which meant that he thought
Nature was in the job solely for his benefit. Then one day Nature gave
him a rap on the knuckles just to show him that the boot was on the
other foot.
In town he happened to run into one of the group of teachers he had met
in Connemara during the holidays and invited her politely to join him in
a cup of tea. Archie favoured one of those long mahogany teahouses in
Grafton Street where daylight never enters; he was a creature of habit,
and this was where he had eaten his first lunch in Dublin, and there he
would continue to go till some minor cataclysm like marriage changed the
current of his life.
“I hear you’re seeing a lot of Madge,” said the teacher gaily as if this
were a guilty secret between herself and Archie.
“Oh, yes,” said Archie as if it weren’t. “And with God’s help I expect
to be doing the same for the rest of my life.”
“So I heard,” she said joyously. “I’m delighted for Madge, of
course. But I wonder whatever happened that other fellow she was engaged
to?”
“Why?” asked Archie, who knew well that she was only pecking at him and
refused to let her see how sick he felt. “Was she engaged to another
fellow?”
“Ah, surely she must have told you that!” the teacher cried with mock
consternation. “I hope I’m not saying anything wrong,” she added
piously. “Maybe she wasn’t engaged to him after all. He was a teacher,
too, I believe —somewhere on the South Side. What was his name?”
“I’ll ask her and let you know,” replied Archie blandly. He was giving
nothing away till he had had more time to think of it.
All the same he was in a very ugly temper. Archie was one of those
people who believe in being candid with everybody, even at the risk of
unpleasantness, which might be another reason that he had so few friends
when I knew him. He might, for instance, hear from somebody called
Mahony that another man called Devins had said he was inclined to be
offensive in argument, which was a reasonable enough point of view, but
Archie would feel it his duty to go straight to Devins and ask him to
repeat the remark, which, of course, would leave Devins wondering who it
was that had been trying to make mischief for him, so he would ask a
third man whether Mahony was the tell-tale, and a fourth would repeat
the question to Mahony, till eventually, I declare to God, Archie’s
inquisition would have the whole office by the ears.
Archie, of course, had felt compelled to confess to Madge every sin of
his past life, which, from the point of view of this narrative, was
quite without importance, and he naturally assumed when Madge did not do
the same that it could only be because she had nothing to confess. He
realized now that this was a grave mistake since everyone has something
to confess, particularly women.
He could have done with her what he would have done with someone in the
office and asked her what she meant, but this did not seem sufficient
punishment to him. Though he didn’t recognize it, Archie’s pride was
deeply hurt. He regarded Madge’s silence as equivalent to an insult, and
in the matter of insults he felt it was his duty to give as good as he
got. So, instead of having it out with her as another man might have
done, he proceeded to make her life a misery. He continued to walk out
with her as though nothing had happened, and then brought the
conversation gently round to various domestic disasters which had or had
not occurred in his own experience and all of which had been caused
solely by someone’s deceit. This was intended to scare the wits out of
Madge, as no doubt it did. Then he called up a friend of his in the
Department of Education and asked him out for a drink.
“The Hale girl?” his friend said thoughtfully. “Isn’t she engaged to
that assistant in St. Joseph’s? Wheeler, a chap with a lame leg? I think
I heard that. Why? You’re not keen on her yourself by any chance?”
“Ah, you know me,” Archie replied with a fat smile.
“Why then, indeed, I do not,” said his friend. “But if you mean business
you’d want to hurry up. Now you mention it, they were only supposed to
be waiting till he got a headship somewhere. He’s a nice fellow, I
believe.”
“So I’m told,” said Archie, and went away with a smile on his lips and
murder in his heart. Those forthright men of the world are the very
devil once they get a bee in their bonnets. Othello had nothing on a
Civil Servant of twelve years’ standing and a blameless reputation. So
he still continued to see Madge, though now his method of tormenting her
was to press her about those odd evenings she was supposed to spend with
her aunt or those old friends she spoke of. He realized that some of
those evenings were probably really spent as innocently as she described
them, since she showed neither embarrassment nor distress at his probing
and gibing. It was the others that caused her to wince, and those were
the ones he concentrated on.
“I could meet you when you came out, you know,” he said in a benign tone
that almost glowed.
“But I don’t know when I’ll be out, Archie,” she replied, blushing and
stammering.
“Ah, well, even if you didn’t get out until half past ten—and that would
be late for a lady her age—it would still give us time for a little
walk. That’s if the night was fine, of course. It’s all very well, doing
your duty by old friends, but you don’t want to deny yourself every
little pleasure.”
“I couldn’t promise anything, Archie, really I couldn’t, she said almost
angrily, and Archie smiled to himself, the smug smile of the old
inquisitor whose helpless victim has begun to give himself away.
The road where Madge lived was one of those broad Victorian roads you
find scattered all over the hills at the south side of Dublin, with
trees along the pavement and deep gardens leading to pairs of merchants’
houses, semi-detached and solidly built, with tall basements and high
flights of steps. Next night, Archie was waiting at the corner of a side
street in the shadow, feeling like a detective as he watched her
house. He had been there only about ten minutes when she came out and
tripped down the steps. When she emerged from the garden, she turned
right up the hill, and Archie followed, guided more by the distinctive
clack of her heels than by the glimpses he caught of her passing swiftly
under a street lamp.
She reached the bus stop at the top of the road, and a man came up and
spoke to her. He was a youngish man in a bright tweed coat, hatless and
thin, dragging a lame leg. He took her arm, and they went off together
in the direction of the Dodder bank. As they did, Archie heard her
happy, eager, foolish laugh, and it sounded exactly as though she were
laughing at him.
He was beside himself with misery. He had got what he had been seeking,
which was full confirmation of the woman’s guilt, and now he had no idea
what to do with it. To follow them and have it out on the river bank in
the darkness was one possibility, but he realized that Wheeler —if this
was Wheeler—probably knew as little of him as he had known of Wheeler,
and that it would result only in general confusion. No, it was that
abominable woman he would have to have it out with. He returned slowly
to his post, turned into a public house just round the corner, and sat
swallowing whiskey in silence until another customer unwittingly touched
on one of his pet political taboos. Then he sprang to his feet, and,
though no one had invited his opinion, he thundered for several minutes
against people with slave minds, and stalked out with a virtuous feeling
that his wrath had been entirely disinterested.
This time he had to wait for over half an hour in the damp and cold, and
this did not improve his temper. Then he heard her footsteps, and
guessed that the young man had left her at the same spot where they had
met. It could, of course, have been the most innocent thing in the
world, intended merely to deceive inquisitive people in her lodging
house, but to Archie it seemed all guile and treachery. He crossed the
road and stood under a tree beside the gate, so well concealed that she
failed altogether to see him till he stepped out to meet her. Then she
started back.
“Who’s that ?” she asked in a startled whisper, and then, after a look,
added with what sounded like joy and was probably merely relief: “Oh,
Archie, it’s you!” Then, as he stood there glowering at her, her tone
changed again and he could detect the consternation as she asked:
“What are you doing here, Archie?”
“Waiting,” Archie replied in a voice as hollow as his heart felt.
“Waiting? But for what, Archie?”
“An explanation.”
“Oh, Archie!” she exclaimed with childish petulance. “Don’t talk to me
that way!”
“And what way would you like me to talk to you?” he retorted, letting
fly with his anger. “I suppose you’re going to tell me now you were at
your aunt’s?”
“No, Archie,” she replied meekly. “I wasn’t. I was out with a friend.”
“A friend?” repeated Archie.
“Not a friend exactly either, Archie,” she added in distress.
“Not exactly,” Archie repeated with grim satisfaction. “With your
fiancé, in fact?”
“That’s true, Archie,” she admitted. “I don’t deny that. You must let me
explain.”
“The time for explanations is past,” Archie thundered magnificently,
though the moment before he had been demanding one. “The time for
explanations was three months ago. For three months and more, your whole
life has been a living lie.”
This was a phrase Archie had thought up, entirely without assistance,
drinking whiskey in the pub. He may have failed to notice that it was
not entirely original. It was intended to draw blood, and it did.
“I wish you wouldn’t say things like that, Archie,” Madge said in an
unsteady voice. “I know I didn’t tell you the whole truth, but I wasn’t
trying to deceive you.”
“No, of course you weren’t trying,” said Archie. “You don’t need to
try. What you ought to try some time is to tell the truth.”
“But I am telling the truth,” she said indignantly. “I’m not a liar,
Archie, and I won’t have you saying it. I couldn’t help getting engaged
to Pat. He asked me, and I couldn’t refuse him.”
“You couldn’t refuse him?”
“No. I told you you should let me explain. It happened before, and I
won’t have it happen again.”
“What happened ?”
“Oh, it’s a long story, Archie. I once refused a boy at home in our own
place and—he died.”
“He died?” Archie said incredulously.
“Well, he committed suicide. It was an awful thing to happen, but it
wasn’t my fault. I was young and silly, and I didn’t know how dangerous
it was. I thought it was just all a game, and I led him on and made fun
of him. How could I know the way a boy would feel about things like
that?”
“Hah!” Archie grunted uncertainly, feeling that as usual she had thought
too quickly for him, and that all his beautiful anger accumulated over
weeks would be wasted on some pointless argument. “And I suppose you
felt you couldn’t refuse me either ?”
“Well, as a matter of fact, Archie,” she said apologetically, “that was
the way I felt.”
“Good God!” exploded Archie.
“It’s true, Archie,” she said in a rush. “It wasn’t until weeks after
that I got to like you really, the way I do now. I was hoping all that
time we were together that you didn’t like me that way at all, and it
came as a terrible blow to me, Archie. Because, as you see, I was sort
of engaged already, and it’s not a situation you’d like to be in
yourself, being engaged to two girls at the one time.”
“And I suppose you thought I’d commit suicide?” Archie asked
incredulously.
“But I didn’t know, Archie. It wasn’t until afterwards that I really got
to know you.”
“You didn’t know!” he said, choking with anger at the suggestion that he
was a man of such weak and common- place stuff. “You didn’t know! Good
God, the vanity and madness of it! And all this time you couldn’t tell
me about the fellow you say committed suicide on account of you.”
“But how could I, Archie?” she asked despairingly. “It’s not the sort a
thing a girl likes to think of, much less to talk about.”
“No,” he said, breathing deeply, “and so you’ll go through life,
tricking and deceiving every honourable man that comes your way—all out
of pure kindness of heart. That be damned for a yarn!”
“It’s not a yarn, Archie,” she cried hotly. “It’s true, and it never
happened with anyone, only Pat and you, and one young fellow at home,
but the last I heard of him he was walking out with another girl, and I
dare say he’s over it by now. And Pat would have got over it the same if
only you’d had patience.”
The picture of yet a third man engaged to his own fiancée was really too
much for Archie, and he knew that he could never stand up to this little
liar in argument.
“Madge,” he said broodingly, “I do not like to insult any woman to her
face, least of all a woman I once respected, but I do not believe you. I
can’t believe anything you say. You have behaved to me in a deceitful
and dishonourable manner, and I can’t trust you any longer.”
Then he turned on his heel and walked heavily away, remembering how on
this very spot, a few months before, he had turned away with his heart
full of hope, and he realized that everything people said about women
was true down to the last bitter gibe, and that never again would he
trust one of them.
“That was the end of my attempts at getting married,” he finished
grimly. “Of course, she wrote and gave me the names of two witnesses I
could refer to if I didn’t believe her, but I couldn’t even be bothered
replying.”
“Archie,” I asked in consternation, “you don’t mean that you really
dropped her?”
“Dropped her?” he repeated, beginning to scowl. “I never spoke to the
woman again, only to raise my hat to her whenever I met her on the
street. I don’t even know what happened to her after, whether she
married or not. I have some pride.”
“But, Archie,” I said despairingly, “suppose she was simply telling the
truth?”
“And suppose she was?” he asked in a murderous tone.
Then I began to laugh. I couldn’t help it, though I saw it was making
him mad. It was raining outside on the canal bank, and I wasn’t laughing
at Archie so much as at myself. Because, for the first time, I found
myself falling in love with a woman from the mere description of her, as
they do in the old romances, and it was an extraordinary feeling, as
though there existed somewhere some pure essence of womanhood that one
could savour outside the body.
“But damn it, Archie,” I cried, “you said yourself she was a serious
girl. All you’re telling me now is that she was a sweet one as well. It
must have been hell for her, being engaged to two men in the same town
and trying to keep both of them happy till the other fellow got tired of
her and left her free to marry you.”
“Or free for a third man to come along and put her in the same position
again,” said Archie with a sneer.
I must say I had not expected that one, and for a moment it stopped me
dead. But there is no stopping a man who is in love with a shadow as I
was then, and I was determined on finding justification for myself.
“But after all, Archie,” I said, “isn’t that precisely why you marry a
woman like that? Can you imagine marrying one of them if the danger
wasn’t there? Come, Archie, don’t you see that the whole business of the
suicide is irrelevant? Every nice girl behaves exactly as though she had
a real suicide in her past. That’s what makes her a nice girl. It’s not
easy to defend it rationally, but that’s the way it is. Archie, I think
you made a fool of yourself.”
“It’s not possible to defend it rationally or any other way,” Archie
said with finality. “A woman like that is a woman without character. You
might as well stick your head in a gas-oven and be done with it as marry
a girl like that.”
And from that evening on, Archie dropped me. He even told his friends
that I had no moral sense and would be bound to end up bad. Perhaps he
was right, perhaps I shall end up as badly as he believed; but, on the
other hand, perhaps I was only saying to him all the things he had been
saying to himself for years in the bad hours coming on to morning, and
he only wanted reassurance from me, not his own sentence on himself
pronounced by another man’s lips. But, as I say, I was very young and
didn’t understand. Nowadays I should sympathize and congratulate him on
his narrow escape, and leave it to him to proclaim what an imbecile he
was.
I disliked every single one of my sister’s
fellows. Each of them seemed more despicable than the last. Anyone who
believes in morbid psychology is welcome to make what he can of
this. Maybe there was something morbid in it, but I can’t help feeling
that Sue brought out all that was worst in them—because she was a girl
of considerable intensity, and, for short spells at least, she did
fling herself on young fellows in a way they weren’t used to and
couldn’t understand. Whenever I ran into her walking out with one of
them, she always looked like a restaurant cat, while he looked plain
scared. “Go on! Hit me!” was what her look seemed to say, but his,
translated, read: “I don’t really mind if she isn’t safe.” She was, of
course: that was the joke. It would have been hard to find a more
genuinely innocent and disinterested girl, and the things they read
into her conduct were only the reflection of their own timidity.
She and I quarrelled all the time about them, but nothing I ever said
made her change her views about the sort of juvenile delinquent she
preferred, and my mother, a vicarious romantic of an old-fashioned sort,
took her part. It reached such a pitch with me that if one of them even
liked something I liked, a novel or a symphony, I at once began to see
weaknesses in it. My dislikes were temporary like Sue’s passion, because
within three months she had forgotten all about the young man and I had
forgotten completely that I had ever—God forgive me!—described Mozart as
a pansy.
Then, at last, she started walking out with a fellow could really
respect. Terry Connolly was small, good looking, well educated, with
fair hair and an eager manner. Though I saw that he liked me too, I did
not build on it because I realized that he was the sort of chap who
tries to see good in everybody. His father had died when he was young,
leaving Terry fairly well off, but with a mother and sisters who got on
his nerves, so, with characteristic independence, he had left home and
taken a flat in town. He made no secret of the fact that he wanted a
home of his own or that he hoped Sue would marry him. He made this plain
to me the first evening we went for a walk together, and I was deeply
impressed. | liked his honesty and his ability to make up his mind about
what he wanted.
And for the first time I found myself in the position of wishing to tell
one of Sue’s boys that I wondered if she was really good enough for
him. It was a disturbing experience. I wanted to be frank with Terry,
but at the same time not be disloyal to Sue. Of course, I had to concede
that she had her good points. She was warm-hearted and generous, and
intelligent so far as a girl can be who has never read anything but what
she found in the john and never has the faintest intention of doing so,
Besides, she was a first-rate cook and dressmaker when the fancy took
her, which was usually at the last possible moment before a dinner or a
dance. But, at the same time I had to make it clear that she wasn’t
steady. She took violent likes and dislikes; she was always on top of
the world or in the depths of despair, and she kept poor Mother trailing
valiantly after her, up hill and down dale. On the whole, I was
probably more unfair to Sue than to Terry, but it made no difference to
him, because anything I said in her favour only confirmed some
impression he already had, while everything I said against her
positively enchanted him. He thought it delightful. He was the sort of
man who prefers to see only the good side of people he likes, a point of
view I can understand, though I am of a different type myself, and
perhaps I sometimes go to the other extreme.
Anyway, that made no difference either. For some reason which I still
don’t understand, Sue would have nothing to do with him, and after a few
months she was insanely in love with a commercial traveller called Nick
Ryan, who was easily the worst of all her errors of judgement. He was
fat, he was smooth, he was knowing, with a sort of clerical obesity,
unction, and infallibility; though mainly I remember that he admired
Proust and soured me on one of my favourite authors for a whole
year. Like Proust, he had a mother, and, like Proust, he never let you
hear the end of her.
This time I really let Sue know what I thought of her, and she became
furious.
“You’re only saying that about Nick because I wouldn’t marry your pal,”
she said indignantly.
“Marry him!” I said scornfully. “As if an imbecile like you would have
such luck!”
“I suppose you think he didn’t ask me?” she yelped.
“Terry?” I asked incredulously. (Of course, I should have known he would
propose to her at once, but I still couldn’t imagine that anyone would
refuse him.)
“Yes. Half a dozen times.”
“And you were fool enough to turn him down?”
“What a fool I was!”
“Sure when the child doesn’t love him!” Mother burst in with a pathetic
defence of romantic love.
“Oh, so she doesn’t love him?” I said blandly. “She doesn’t love the one
decent man she’s ever likely to meet, and she does love a rat like Ryan,
and you talk about her likes and dislikes as if they were the law of
God. You’re becoming as big an idiot as she is.”
“My goodness!” Mother exclaimed indignantly. “The way you go on! One
would think you wanted to tie her up and hand her over like they did in
the bad old days.”
“You’re sure they were so bad?” I asked with a sneer.
“Such airs!” muttered Mother, addressing herself to the wall as she did
whenever she got mad. “That his own father wouldn’t say it to me.”
“Anyway, maybe Clare Noonan will have him,” Sue added maliciously. “He’s
going out with her now.”
This was a double-edged thrust because Clare was a girl I had an eye on
myself, and if circumstances had permitted me to think of getting
married I might even have married her. She was Sue’s great friend, quiet
and sweet and gay, and they made a very good couple, because Clare would
do all the thoughtful things it would never cross Sue’s mind to do and
then look up to Sue for not doing them. “I’ve no doubt she will,” I said
with dignity. “Then maybe you’ll realize what a damn fool you were.”
I was wrong there, too, of course. After a few months, for all her
quietness and sweetness, Clare turned Terry down flat. She said she
didn’t love him. I was getting very tired of that word. He in his
good-natured way still continued to see her and Sue, and whenever they
were in difficulties for an odd man, they summoned him in the most
lordly way in the world, and he was always there to oblige, always
pleasant and always generous. It puzzled me, because, though I was very
fond of them, they were neither of them outstanding catches. They were
nice girls, pretty girls, good girls, but neither was brilliant or a
beauty, and in a town like Cork, where marriageable men are scarce and
exacting, they stood a remarkably good chance of not marrying at all. I
studied him closely, particularly in their company, but damn the thing
could I see wrong with him, and I ended by deciding that what Mother
called “the bad old days,” when the choice of a husband was made for
them by responsible relatives, were the best days that brainless girls
had ever known.
One night at the house, this blew up into an open row. For some reason
all Sue’s friends were there, and I was the only man. Sue and Clare were
whispering over the end of the sofa at one another, and I knew by their
malicious air that they were talking about Terry, who was now walking
out with a third girl.
“Well,” I said challengingly, bringing the whole group to attention,
“tell us what is wrong with Terry Connolly.”
“Tell him, Clare,” Sue said casually. “He won’t believe me.
“Why the hell would I believe anyone who goes out. with a fellow like
Nick Ryan?” I asked contemptuously. This was intended to be mean,
because I could see for myself that there were already feelings between
Sue and Ryan. It was meaner than I intended, because I didn’t know until
weeks after that there were also feelings between Sue and Clare on the
same subject.
“Go on, Clare!” Sue said grimly. “Why don’t you tell him?”
Clare bent down and clutched her shins—a trick she had when she was
thinking hard—and looked up at me with an innocent smile.
“I don’t know can I explain it, Jack,” she said timidly. “It’s just
that Terry isn’t attractive somehow.”
“Really?” I said, smiling back at her, but unable even then to be cross
with her, she was so sweet. “Is that all, Clare? But don’t you think we
should define our terms? What do you mean by attractive?”
“Well, Jack, it’s not so easy to say, is it?” she went on in the same
sweet trustful tone.
“He’s too blooming dull,” one of the girls, called Anne Doran, said in a
loud voice, but I paid no particular attention to this, as Anne was the
dumbest of all the decent girls that ever came out of Sunday’s Well.
“Dull?” I replied sweetly. “He’s the most intelligent man in Cork, but
you find him dull! Don’t you think there’s something peculiar about
that?” |
“Still, Jack,” Clare said, laughing up at me, “he is a wee bit dull, you
know.”
“God’s sake, woman, the man would bore you stiff,” Sue said with her
brassiest air.
“Ah, no, Sue, I wouldn’t go as far as that,” protested Clare in her
gentle way. “You’re always taking things to the fair. I know what Jack
means, and, of course, he’s right. Terry is nice, and he is intelligent,
whatever he talks about.”
“Sure, what does that fellow want, only a wife?” bawled Anne.
“And what do you want, Anne?” I asked. “An establishment?”
“No, no, no, Jack,” Clare exclaimed, slapping at my feet to attract my
attention. “Anne is right, too. You don’t want a man just to want you as
a wife.”
“You mean you want him to want you as a mistress,” I said, “and then
make him want to want you as his wife?”
“That’s right, Jack,” said Clare, who was completely incapable of
enjoying a joke and an argument at the same time, and settled for the
joke.
“I don’t think it is right, Clare,” said a big nun-like college girl
with a governessy air that delighted me. “As I see it, you don’t like a
man because you want to be his wife, but you become his wife because
it’s the only way you have of showing that you like him.”
“Bunk, girl!” bawled Anne. “As if we didn’t all know it was plain sex!”
This produced such a chorus of dissent that I let them to it, and only
realized after half an hour of it that they had left me as wise as I was
before. All I could see was that here were half a dozen nice girls, all
looking for husbands in a city where husbands were rare, and all
avoiding like the plague the one man whom another man would have
instantly chosen as the best husband for any of them; and the only
reason they could offer seemed to be that the man was too much in
earnest, made no secret of the fact that he wanted a wife, and always
looked for the sort of girl who would make him a good one. It was beyond
me. And obviously the thing was catching, because when Clare had shaken
herself free of him Terry knocked round with a couple of other girls and
got nowhere with them either. The man was a sort of pariah.
Meanwhile, to my further confusion, Clare, somehow or other, was
supposed to be cutting the ground from under Sue in her romance with
Ryan. Sue was dreadfully upset by it. She loved Ryan, but she liked
Clare and the gentle flattery of Clare’s imitation. I knew things had
come to a crisis when Sue told me that Clare was sly. Things she had
said in confidence to Clare had been repeated back to Ryan, and now he
would have nothing to do with her. I found it hard to believe that Clare
could possibly be as designing as Sue made her out to be, particularly
considering the dinginess of the object, and I was sure I was right
after I had met Clare one night on the Western Road and heard her
version. According to her, she had had nothing whatever to do with Ryan
until he had come to her and told her that everything was over between
him and Sue. She knew for a fact that he and Sue had had a terrible row
about his mother, in which Sue had called his mother a designing old
bitch, and that he had sworn that never, never, would he have anything
more to do with a girl who spoke so disrespectfully of his sainted
mother; and all the things that Sue was now accusing Clare of having
repeated had really been said by herself to Ryan.
“You know Sue, Jack,” Clare said to me with eyes that were full of
tears.
“Oh, I know Sue, Clare,” I replied, and I saw her home and comforted her
the best way I could. I had no doubt whatever that she was telling the
truth.
But there was no comforting Sue, and to all my attempts at making peace
she listened in stony silence, her hands on her knees like some statue
of a mourning goddess.
“You don’t understand women, Jack,” she said in a dead voice such as
might have come from a statue. “You never did and you never will. Clare
only wants to hold on to you in case Nick might let her down the way he
let me down.”
“Thanks for suggesting I might do as a stop-gap,” I said. “I’m
overwhelmed.”
“I’m telling you the truth, Jack,” said Sue with the same glassy
stare. “You’ll never understand how treacherous women can be. You
couldn’t believe a word that girl would tell you.”
So Clare in her treachery became engaged to Ryan, whom she afterwards
married, and Sue took up with someone else, though it was quite clear
that after her break-down, as she would probably have described it, Sue
regarded herself as emotionally dead and incapable of ever loving
again. When a girl like that decides that her heart has been broken, she
usually makes her choice in the most arbitrary way. Why she should have
chosen Ryan rather than any of the less objectionable specimens she had
known I couldn’t imagine, unless Clare’s supposed ingratitude gave it
something more of the flavour of universal tragedy.
And then one day Terry came back from Dublin, engaged. “So he found
somebody at last,” Sue said with malicilous amusement. It was Sue who
told me about it and it was clear that she got a sour pleasure from all
the details. Terry had been in Dublin only for a few days for some sort
of conference and had met the girl one night and proposed to her the
next. Even I felt this was a bit precipitate and resigned myself to the
worst.
When I ran into himself and Martha in Patrick Street a few weeks later,
I wondered at my own innocence. She wasn’t merely nice, she was
stunning—tall and thin and dark and intense with a deep, husky voice—and
it was obvious, though not in an obvious way, that she thought the sun
shone out of Terry. She didn’t gush; she didn’t even smile or flatter;
she just turned on him with a wondering air, and Terry, with his
good-natured manner and his pipe, was elevated into the realm of the
supernatural.
She had come down to approve of the house that Terry was buying and to
select the furniture for it. As he had to go back to his office, I
escorted her to her hotel in King Street. For half the way we talked of
nothing but furniture, and then she suddenly stopped dead and looked at
me, clasping her hands.
“Jack,” she asked in a husky whisper, “do you think I’m in my right
mind?”
“I hadn’t noticed anything unusual,” I replied lightly,never having seen
technique like this before, if technique it was, which I doubted.
“I mean,” she said despairingly, touching her breast with one hand and
with the other pointing back up the street, “am I mad or is that fellow
as good as I think?”
“I always thought him pretty good,” I said with a smile.
“Pretty good!” she echoed, at a loss for words. “Oh, I know you don’t
mean it that way, of course,” she added hastily. “I know you were always
a good friend of his. But that’s why I wanted to talk to you. I didn’t
think fellows like that existed. When I met him at a party, I nearly
proposed to him myself. I said it to the girl that was with me. ‘I’m
going to marry that man or enter a convent,’ I said, and she said:
‘You’ll have to work damn quick because he’s only here till Saturday.’
And I didn’t have to work at all! Do you believe in religion, Jack?”
she added intensely.
“I never thought much about it,” I said, aghast at the way this
extraordinary girl sprang from bough to bough.
“I don’t suppose you do. Terry doesn’t. He says he’s an atheist or
something. What the hell do I care what he is? But I prayed that night
as I never prayed before in my life. I said to God: ‘God, if you don’t
get me that fellow I don’t want a fellow at all.’ And next night he
proposed to me! On his knees! ‘Terry Connolly,’ I said, ‘not in your
best trousers!’ And you say you don’t believe in religion!”
I hadn’t said anything of the kind, but that didn’t worry her. She
clasped her hands again and seemed to rise on her toes with the ecstatic
look of a saint in a stained-glass window, only she was looking at me
instead of at the symbol of her martyrdom.
“Honest, Jack,” she said, “I don’t know am I on my head or my
heels. When I think that after next month that fellow will be my
property and I can do what I damn well please with him without anybody
being able to say a word to me, I feel I’m going mad. Imagine it!” she
said with her eyes dancing. “‘Stop drinking!’ ‘Come to bed!’ Imagine me
talking to him like that. Sure, how the hell could I ever select
furniture?”
When I left her, my own head was spinning. She and Terry were coming to
my house next evening, and I looked forward to it with a certain grim
satisfaction. Having been crowed over, I felt I had a crow coming, and
I knew it would be a substantial one. At the same time I was surprised
to find that Sue was also glad of their coming. She arranged the supper
herself and spent an hour doing improbable things to a grey dress, and
when the visitors arrived she answered the door herself, with her hair
done up behind and a lace collar that made the grey dress into something
new and strange. There was no doubt about Sue; she was always either a
sloven, streaking about the house with her hair hanging, or else a
picture. She was a picture that night. She and Martha disappeared up
the stairs and left Terry and myself to the whiskey. Mother came in, and
Terry had a long chat with her. He was very fond of her, and she would
have been fond of him if only Sue had allowed her. When the girls came
down again they were as thick as thieves, and Sue went out of her way to
be angelic to Terry. What’s more, when Sue wanted to be angelic, she did
make you think of an angel. She even began to remind Terry tenderly of
places that he and she had visited together and make him promise to take
Martha there as well. Her reminiscences were all entirely new to me, and
I had never given her credit for so much observation and such poetic
feeling. For a while I had the unpleasant impression that she was
making a last-minute attempt to detach him from Martha, but that was an
injustice to Sue. She was merely giving Martha the big build-up, and in
the process was creating something for herself. Her outings with Terry
were already beginning to sound desirable. As she was leaving, Martha
gave me an embrace that almost made me blush.
“I love your sister, Jack,” she said in a husky whisper. “But why the
hell didn’t she marry him?”
“Why didn’t she?” I replied, feebly enough, I knew, but with plenty of
feeling.
“I suppose it was intended,” Martha said solemnly. Intended for her, I
understood her to mean. I guessed it was.
When they had gone and Mother had gone to bed, Sue and I sat on over the
fire in the dark, as we have so often through the years, old cronies,
really devoted to one another, yet always at cross purposes. I was
waiting for my crow, and she handed it to me, handsomely, I thought.
“God, isn’t she lovely?” she said with that generosity of sentiment that
had so often maddened me when applied to young men. “Terry was born
lucky.”
“Martha seems to think she was on the lucky side herself,” I said, and
then felt sick because I saw Sue’s eyes fill with tears.
“Don’t rub it in, Jackie, there’s a good boy!” she said, bending over
the match I held out to her while her eyes frowned into the cup of my
palm.
“I didn’t mean to rub it in,” I said contritely. “But I was afraid after
you and Clare that he mightn’t get a wife at all.”
“Poor old Clare!” Sue said in a would-be tough voice, blowing out a
mouthful of smoke. “She’s the one that can really regret it.”
“Why?” I asked in surprise. “Have you been meeting Clare again?”
“Ah, of an odd time,” Sue said darkly. “She had tea with them in town
yesterday. That’s how I knew about them.”
“Oh!” I said. It was gradually dawning on me that Terry’s engagement had
brought Sue and Clare together in one of those ways that no man can ever
comprehend, as though the fact of their both having rejected him had
given them a sort of corporate interest in his future.
“Ah, it’s no use keeping up old quarrels,” said Sue. “I think you were
probably right about that, and that it wasn’t Clare’s fault at all. Even
if it was, the poor girl paid for it.”
“She certainly did,” I agreed. I was relieved. I knew now that Martha
would have not one but half a dozen ex-sweethearts of Terry’s to march
in her conquering train, and for Terry’s sake I was glad, because I felt
he deserved it.
What I was not prepared for, and do not really understand even now, was
Sue’s belated devotion to him. But that was how it happened. For the
future when broken hearts were in fashion, Sue’s would be broken for him
and not for Nick Ryan, and all the places where she had been bored by
him would now be touched with romance and pathos. However, seeing that
women of Sue’s kind must wear a broken heart for someone, I dare say it
may as well be for one of the men they have given such a very bad time
to.
When Shiela Hennessey married Jim Gaffney, a man
twenty years older than herself, we were all pleased and rather
surprised. By that time we were sure she wouldn’t marry at all. Her
father had been a small builder, and one of the town jokers put it
down to a hereditary distaste for contracts.
Besides, she had been keeping company with Matt Sheridan off and on for
ten years. Matt, who was a quiet chap, let on to be interested only in
the bit of money her father had left her, but he was really very much in
love with her, and, to give her her due, she had been as much in love
with him as time and other young men permitted. Shiela had to a
pronounced extent the feminine weakness for second strings. Suddenly she
would scare off the prospect of a long life with a pleasant, quiet man
like Matt, and for six months or so would run a tearing line with some
young fellow from the College. At first Matt resented this, but later he
either grew resigned or developed the only technique for handling it,
because he turned it all into a great joke, and called her young man of
the moment “the spare wheel.”
And she really did get something out of those romances. A fellow called
Magennis left her with a sound appreciation of Jane Austen and Bach,
while another, Jack Mortimer who was unhappy at home, taught her to
admire Henry James and persuaded her that she had a father fixation. But
all of them were pretty unsuitable, and Matt in his quite determined way
knew that if only he could sit tight and give no sign of jealousy, and
encourage her to analyse their characters, she would eventually be bound
to analyse herself out of love altogether, Until the next time, of
course, but he had the hope that one of these days she would tire of her
experiments and turn to him for good. At the same time, like the rest of
us he realized that she might not marry at all. She was just the type of
pious, well-courted, dissatified girl who as often as not ends up in a
convent, but he was in no hurry and was prepared to take a chance.
And no doubt, unless she had done this, she would have married him
eventually, only that she fell violently in love with Jim Gaffney. Jim
was a man in his early fifties, small and stout and good natured. He
was a widower with a grown son in Dublin, a little business on the Grand
Parade, and a queer old house on Fair Hill, and as if these weren’t
drawbacks enough for anyone, he was a man of no religious beliefs worth
mentioning.
According to Sheila’s own story, which was as likely as not to be true,
it was she who had to do all the courting and she who had to propose. It
seemed that Jim had the Gaffney expectation of life worked out over
three generations, and according to this he had only eight years to go,
so that even when she did propose, he practically refused her.
“And what are you going to do with yourself when the eight years are
up?” asked Matt when she broke the news to him.
“I haven’t even thought about it, Matt,” she said. “All I know is that
eight years with Jim would be more to me than a lifetime with anyone
else.”
“Oh, well,” he said with a bitter little smile, “I suppose you and I had
better say good-bye.”
“But you will stay friends with me, Matt?” she asked anxiously.
“I will not, Shiela,” he replied with sudden violence. “The less I see
of you from this onwards, the better pleased I’ll be.”
“You’re not really as bitter as that with me?” she said, in distress.
“I don’t know whether I am or not,” he said flatly. “I just don’t want
to be mixed up with you after this. To tell you the truth, I don’t
believe you give a damn for this fellow.”
“But I do, Matt. Why do you think I’m marrying him?”
“I think you’re marrying him because you’re hopelessly spoiled and
neurotic, and ready for any silly adventure. What does your mother say
to it?”
“Mummy will get used to Jim in time.”
“Excuse my saying so, Shiela, but your mother will do nothing of the
sort. If your father was alive he’d beat the hell out of you before he
let you do it. Is it marry someone of his own age? Talk sense! By the
time you’re forty he’ll be a doddering old man. How can it end in
anything but trouble?”
“Matt, I don’t care what it ends in. That’s my look-out. All I want is
for you and Jim to be friends.”
It wasn’t so much that Shiela wanted them to be friends as that she
wanted to preserve her claim on Matt. Women are like that. They hate to
let one man go even when they have sworn life-long fidelity to another.
“I have no desire to be friends,” said Matt angrily. “I’ve wasted enough
of my life on you as it is.”
“I wish you wouldn’t say things like that, Matt,” she said, beginning to
sniff. “I know I’m queer. I suppose I’m not normal. Jack Mortimer always
said I had a father fixation, but what can I do about that? I know you
think I just strung you along all these years, but you’re wrong about
that. I cared more for you than I did for all the others, and you know
it. And if it wasn’t for Jim I’d marry you now sooner than anybody.”
“Oh, if it wasn’t for Jim,” he said mockingly. “If it wasn’t Jim it
would be somebody else, and I’m tired of it. It’s all very well being
patient, Shiela, but a man reaches the point where he has to protect
himself, even if it hurts him or someone else. I’ve reached it.”
And she knew he had, and that she had no hope of holding on to him. A
man who had stuck to her for all those years, and through all her
vagaries, was not the sort to be summoned back by a whim. Parting with
him was more of a wrench than she had anticipated.
II
She was radiantly happy through the brief honeymoon in France. She had
always been fascinated and repelled by sex, and on their first night on
the boat, Jim, instead of making violent love to her as a younger man
might have done, sat on his bunk and made her listen to a long lecture
on the subject, which she found more interesting than any love-making;
and before they had been married a week, she was making the difficult
adjustments for herself and without shock.
As a companion, Jim was excellent, because he was ready to be pleased
with everything from urinals to cathedrals; he got as much pleasure from
small things as big ones, and it put her in good humour just to see the
way he enjoyed himself. He would sit in the sunlight outside a café, a
bulky man with a red face and white hair, enthusing over his pastries
and coffee and the spectacle of good-looking well-dressed people going
by. Whenb his face clouded, it was only because he had remembered the
folly of those who would not be happy when they could.
“And the whores at home won’t even learn to make a cup of coffee!” he
would declare bitterly.
The only times he got mad were when Shiela, tall and tangential, moved
too fast for him and he had to shuffle after her on his tender feet,
swinging his arms close to his chest like a runner, or when she suddenly
changed her mind at a crossing and left him in the middle of traffic to
run forward and back, alarmed and swearing. In his rage he shouted and
shook his fist at the taxi-drivers, and they shouted back at him without
his even knowing what they said. At times like these he even shouted at
Shiela, and she promised in the future to wait for him, but she
didn’t. She was a born fidget, and when he left her somewhere to go to
one of his beloved urinals, she drifted on to the nearest shop-window,
and he lost her. Because all the French he knew came from the North
Monastery, and French policemen only looked astonished when they heard
it, and because he could never remember the name of his hotel, he was
plunged in despair once a day.
It was a great relief to him to get back to Fair Hill, put his feet on
the mantelpiece, and study in books the places he had been. Shiela, too,
came to understand how good a marriage could be, with the inhibitions of
a lifetime breaking down and new and more complicated ones taking
their place. Their life was exceedingly quiet. Each evening Jim came
puffing up the hill from town under a mountain of pullovers, scarves,
and coats, saying that the damn height was getting too much for him, and
that they’d have to—have to—have to get a house in town. Then he
changed into old trousers and slippers, and lovingly poured himself a
glass of whiskey, the whiskey care- fully measured against the light as
it had been any time in twenty years. He knew to a drop the amount of
spirits it needed to give him the feeling of a proper drink with- out
slugging himself. Only a man with a steady hand could know how much was
good for him. Moderation was the secret.
After supper he put his feet on the mantelpiece and told her the day’s
news from town. About nine they had a cup of tea, and, if the night was
fine, took a short ramble over the hill to get the view of the
illuminated city below. As Shiela had learned, by this time Jim was
usually at the top of his form, and it had become unsafe for anyone to
suggest a house in town. Fair Hill had again become the perfect place of
residence. The tension of the day completely gone, he had his bath and
pottered about the stiff, ungainly old house in his pyjama trousers,
scratching himself in elaborate patterns and roaring with laughter at
his own jokes. |
“Who the hell said I had a father fixation?” Shiela asked
indignantly. “I didn’t marry my father; I married my baby.”
All the same, she knew he wasn’t all that simple. Paddy, his son, lived
in Dublin, and though Shiela suspected that he was somewhat of a
disappointment to Jim, she could never get a really coherent account of
him from Jim. It was the same with his first marriage. He scarcely spoke
of it, except once in a while to say “Margaret used to think” or “a
friend of Margaret’s”—bubbles rising to the surface of a pool whose
depths she could not see, though she suspected the shadow that covered
it. Nor was he much more informative about less intimate matters. If he
disliked people, he disliked talking of them, and if he liked them, he
only wished to say conventional things in their praise. As a student of
Jane Austen and Henry James, Shiela wanted to plumb things to their
depths, and sometimes it made her very angry that he would not argue
with her. It suggested that he did not take her seriously.
“What is it about Kitty O’Malley that makes her get in with all those
extraordinary men?” she would ask. “Is it a reaction against her
mother?”
“Begor, I don’t know, girl,” he would say, staring at her over his
reading glasses, as though he were a simple-minded man to whom such
difficult problems never occurred.
“And I suppose you never bothered to ask yourself,” she would retort
angrily. “You prefer to know people superficially.”
“Ah, well, I’m a superficial sort of chap,” he would reply with a benign
smile, but she had the furious feeling that he was only laughing at
her. Because once, when she did set out deliberately to madden him by
sneering at his conventionality, he lost his temper and snapped:
“Superficially is a damn good way to know people.” And this, as she
realized, wasn’t what he meant either. She suspected that, whereas her
plumbing of the depths meant that she was continually changing planes in
her relations with people, moving rapidly from aloofness to intimacy and
back, enthusing and suspecting, he considered only the characteristics
that could be handled consistently on one plane. And though his approach
was by its nature inaccurate, she had to admit that it worked, because
in the plumbing business you never really knew where you were with
anyone.
They had other causes of disagreement, though at first these were comic
rather than alarming. Religion was one; it was something of an obsession
with Shiela, but on the only occasion when she got him to Mass, he
sighed, as he did when she took him to the pictures, and said mournfully
as they left the church: “Those fellows haven’t changed in thirty
years.” He seemed to think that religion should be subject to the
general improvement in conditions of living. When she pressed him about
what he thought improvements would be, it turned out that he thought
churches should be used for lectures and concerts. She did not lose
hope of converting him, even on his death-bed, though she realized that
it would have to be effected entirely by the power of prayer, since
precept and example were equally lost on him.
Besides this there was the subject of his health. In spite of his girth
and weight, she felt sure he wasn’t strong. It seemed to her that the
climb from the city each evening was becoming too much for him. He
puffed too much, and in the mornings he had an uproarious cough, which
he turned into a performance. She nagged him to give up the pipe and the
whiskey or to see a doctor, but he would do neither. She surprised him
by bringing the doctor to him during one of his bronchial attacks, and
the doctor backed her up by advising him to give up smoking and drinking
and to take things easily. Jim laughed as if this were a good joke, and
went on behaving in precisely the same way. “Moderation is the secret,”
he said as he measured his whiskey against the light. “The steady hand.”
She was beginning to realize that he was a man of singular obstinacy,
and to doubt whether, if he went on in this way, she would have him even
for the eight years that the Gaffney expectation of life promised him.
Besides, he was untidy and casual about money, and this was one of the
things about which Shiela was meticulous.
“It’s not that I want anything for myself,” she explained with conscious
virtue. “It’s just that I’d like to know where I stand if anything
happens to you. I’ll guarantee Paddy won’t be long finding out.”
“Oh, begor, you mightn’t be far wrong,” he said with a great guffaw.
Yet he did nothing about it. Beyond the fact that he hated to be in
debt, he did not seem to care what happened to his money, and it lay
there in the bank, doing no good to anyone. He had not made a will, and
when she tried to get him to do so, he only passed it off with a joke.
Still refusing to be beaten, she invited his solicitor to supper, but,
whatever understanding the two men had reached, they suddenly started to
giggle hysterically when she broached the matter, and everything she
said after that only threw them into fresh roars of laughter. Jim
actually had tears in his eyes, and he was not a man who laughed
inordinately on other occasions.
It was the same about insurance. Once more, it was not so much that she
wanted provision for herself, but to a girl who always carried an
identification card in her handbag in case of accidents it seemed the
height of imprudence to have no insurance at all, even to pay for the
funeral. Besides—and this was a matter that worried her somewhat—the
Gaffney grave was full, and it was necessary to buy a new plot for
herself and Jim. He made no protest at the identification card she had
slipped in his wallet, instructing the finder of the body to communicate
at once with herself, though she knew he produced this regularly in the
shop for the entertainment of his friends, but he would have nothing to
say to insurance. He was opposed to it, because money was continuously
decreasing in value and insurance was merely paying good money for
bad. He told her of a tombstone he had seen in a West Cork cemetery with
an inscription that ran: “Here Lie the Remains of Elizabeth Martin who.”
“Poor Elizabeth Martin Who!” he guffawed. “To make sure she had the
right sort of tombstone, she had it made herself, and the whoors who
came after her couldn’t make head or tail of the inscription. See what
insurance does for you. ... Anyway, you little bitch,” he growled
good-humouredly, “what the hell do you always want to be burying me for?
Suppose I bury you for a change?”
“At any rate, if you do, you’ll find my affairs in order,” Shiela
replied proudly.
III
She had sent postcards to Matt from France, hoping he might make things
up, but when they returned to Cork she found that he had taken a job in
the Midlands, and later it was reported that he was walking out with a
shopkeeper’s daughter who had a substantial fortune. A year later she
heard of his engagement and wrote to congratulate him. He replied
promptly and without rancour to say that the report was premature, and
that he was returning to a new job in Cork. Things had apparently not
gone too well between himself and the shopkeeper’s daughter.
Shiela was overjoyed when at last he called on them in Fair Hill, the
same old Matt, slow and staid, modest and intelligent and full of quiet
irony. Obviously he was glad to be back in Cork, bad as it was. The
Midlands were too tame, even for him.
Then Shiela had her great idea. Kitty O’Malley was the old friend of
Jim’s whose chequered career Shiela had tried to analyse. She was a
gentle girl with an extraordinary ability for getting herself entangled
with unsuitable men. There had already been a married man, who had not
liked to let her know he was married for fear of hurting her feelings, a
mental patient, and a pathological liar, who had got himself engaged to
two other girls because he just could not stop inventing personalities
for himself. As a result, Kitty had a slightly bewildered air, because
she felt (as Shiela did) that there must be something in her which
attracted such people, though she couldn’t imagine what it was.
Shiela saw it all quite clearly, problem and solution, on the very first
evening Matt called.
“Do you know that I have the perfect wife for you?” she said.
“Is that so?” asked Matt with amusement. “Who’s she?”
“A girl called O’Malley, a friend of Jim’s. She’s a grand girl, isn’t
she, Jim?”
“Grand girl,” agreed Jim.
“But can she support me in the style I’m accustomed tor” asked Matt who
persisted in his pretence of being mercenary.
“Not like your shopkeeper’s daughter, I’m afraid.”
“And you think she’d have me?”
“Oh, certain, if only you’ll let me handle her. If she’s left to
herself, she’ll choose an alcoholic or something. She’s shy, and shy
girls never get to be courted by anything less dynamic than a mental
case. She’ll never go out of her way to catch you, so you’d better leave
all that to me.”
Shiela had great fun, organizing meetings of her two sedate friends, but
to her great surprise Jim rapidly grew bored and angry with the whole
thing. After Matt and Kitty had been three times to Fair Hill and he had
been twice to supper with them, he struck. This time Shiela had arranged
that they were all to go to the pictures together, and Jim lost his
temper with her. Like all good-natured men, when he was angry he became
immoderate and unjust.
“Go with them yourself!” he shouted. “What the hell do you want mixing
yourself up in it at all for? If they can’t do their own courting, let
them live single.”
She was downcast, and went to the bedroom to weep. Soon after, he
tiptoed into the room and took her hand, talking about everything except
the subject on her mind. After ten minutes he rose and peered out of
the low window at the view of the city he had loved from boyhood. “What
the hell do they want building houses here for and then not giving you a
decent view?” he asked in chagrin. All the same, she knew he knew she
was jealous. It was all very well arranging a match between Matt and
Kitty, but she hated the thought of their going out together and talking
of her the way she talked of them. If only Jim had been her own age, she
would not have cared much what they said of her, but he was by
comparison an old man and might die any day, leaving her alone and
without her spare wheel. She could even anticipate how it would
happen. She was very good at anticipating things, and she had noticed
how in the middle of the night Jim’s face smoothed out into that of a
handsome boy, and she knew that this was the face he would wear when he
was dead. He would lie like that in this very room, with a rosary bead
he could no longer resent between his transparent fingers, and Matt, in
that gentle firm way of his, would take charge of everything for her. He
would take her in his arms to comfort her, and each would know it had
come too late. So, though she did wish him to have Kitty if he could not
have her, she did not want them to be too much together in her absence
and hoped they might not be too precipitate. Anything might happen Jim;
they were both young—only thirty or so—and it would not hurt them to
wait.
When they did marry six months later, neither Matt nor Kitty knew the
generosity that had inspired her, or the pain it had caused her. She
suspected that Jim knew, though he said no more about it than he did
about all the other things that touched him closely.
Yet he made it worse for her by his terrible inability to tidy up his
affairs. All that winter he was ill, and dragged himself to the shop and
back, and for three weeks he lay in bed, choking—as usual, with a pipe
that gave him horrible spasms of coughing. It was not only that he had a
weak chest; he had a weak heart as well, and one day the bronchitis
would put too much tension on the over-strained heart. But instead of
looking after himself or making a will or insuring himself, or doing any
of the things one would expect a sickly old man with a young wife to do,
he spent his time in bed, wrapped in woollies and shawls, poring over
house-plans. He had occupied his father’s unmanageable house on Fair
Hill for twenty years without ever wishing to change it, but now he
seemed to have got a new lease of life. He wanted to get rid of the
basement and have one of the back rooms turned into a modern kitchen,
with the dining-room opening off it.
Shiela was alarmed at the thought of such an outlay on a house she had
no intention of occupying after his death. It was inconvenient enough to
live in with him, but impossibly lonely for a woman living alone, and
she knew that no other man, unless he had Jim’s awkward tastes, would
even consider living there. Besides, she could not imagine herself
living on in any house that reminded her of her loss. That, too, she
could anticipate—his favourite view, his chair, his piperack, emptied of
his presence—and knew she could never bear it.
“But you said yourself it was hell working in that kitchen,” he
protested. “And it’s awful to have to eat there. It gives you the creeps
if you have to go down there after dark.”
“But the money, Jim, the money!” she protested irritably.
“We have the money, girl,” he said. “That’s what you keep on saying
yourself. It’s lying there in the bank, doing no good to anybody.”
“We might be glad of it one of these days,” said Shiela. “And if we had
to sell the house, we’d never get back what we spent. It’s too
inconvenient.”
“Who the hell said I wanted it back?” he snorted. “I want a place I can
have some comfort in. Anyway, why would we sell it?”
This was something she did not like to say, though he knew what was on
her mind, for after a moment he gave a wicked little grin and raised a
warning forefinger at her.
“We’ll make the one job of it,” he whispered. “We’ll build the kitchen
and buy the grave at the same time.”
“It’s no joking matter, Jim.”
He only threw back his head and roared in his childish way.
“And we’ll buy the bloody tombstone and have it inscribed. ‘Sacred to
the Memory of James Gaffney, beloved husband of Shiela Gaffney Who.’ I
declare to my God, well have people writing books on the Whos. The first
family in Cork to take out insurance.”
She tried to get him to compromise on an upstairs kitchen of an
inexpensive kind, a shed with a gas oven in it, but he wouldn’t even
listen to her advice.
“Now, mind what I’m telling you, girl,” he said, lecturing her as he had
done on the first night of their marriage, “there’s some maggot of
meanness in all Irish people. They could halve their work and double
their pleasure, but they’d sooner have it in the bank. Christ, they’d
put themselves in a safe deposit if only they’d keep. Every winter of
their lives shivering with the cold; running out to the haggard the
wickedest night God sent; dying in hundreds and leaving the food for the
flies in summer—all sooner than put the money into the one business that
ever gives you a certain return: living! Look at that bloody city down
there, full of perishing old misers!”
“But, Jim,” she cried in dismay, “you’re not thinking of putting in
heating?”
“And why the hell wouldn’t I put in heating? Who keeps on complaining
about the cold?”
“And a fridge?”
“Why not, I say? You’re the one that likes ice-cream.”
“Ah, Jim, don’t go on like that! You know we haven’t enough money to pay
for the kitchen as it is.”
“Then we’ll get it. You just decide what you want, and I’ll see about
the money.”
By the following summer Jim, who was behaving as though he would never
die, was planning to get rid of the old improvised bathroom downstairs
and install a new one of the most expensive kind off their bedroom.
“Jim,” she said desperately, “I tell you we cannot afford it.”
“Then we’ll borrow it,” he replied placidly. “We can’t afford to get
penumonia in that damned old outhouse either. Look at the walls!
They’re dripping wet. Anyway, now we have security to borrow on.”
But she hated the very thought of getting into debt. It wasn’t that she
didn’t appreciate the fine new kitchen with a corner window that looked
over the hill and up the valley of the river, or was not glad of the
refrigerator and the heating, and it was certainly not that she wished
Jim to die, because she worried herself into a frenzy trying to make
sure he looked after himself and took the pills that were supposed to
relieve the strain on his heart. No, if only someone could have assured
her once for all that Jim would live to be eighty, she could have
resigned herself to getting in debt for the sake of the new
bathroom. But it was the nagging feeling that he had such a short time
to live, and would die leaving everything in a mess of debt and
extravagance as it was now, that robbed her of any pleasure she might
feel.
She could not help contrasting themselves and the Sheridans. Matt had
everything in order. It was true that he did not carry any regular
identification card, but this, as she knew, was due more to modesty than
irresponsibility. Matt would have felt self-conscious about instructing
a totally unknown person as to what to do with his body. But he did have
as much insurance as he could afford, and his will was made. Nothing
serious was left unprovided for. Shiela could not help feeling that
Kitty owed her a lot, and Kitty was inclined to feel the same. For a
girl with such a spotty career, it was a joy to be married to someone as
normal as Matt.
Not that Shiela found so much to complain of in Jim, apart from the one
monstrous fact that he was too set in his ways. She saw that no matter
how dearly you loved a man of that age or how good and clever he might
be, it was still a mistake, because there was nothing you could do with
him, nothing you could even modify. She did not notice that Jim’s
friends thought he was different, or if she did she never ascribed it to
her own influence. A girl who could not get him to do a simple thing
like giving up smoking could not realize that she might have changed him
in matters of more importance to himself. For we do not change people
through the things in them that we would wish to change, but through the
things that they themselves wish to change. What she had given Jim,
though she did not recognize it, was precisely the thing whose
consequences she deplored, the desire to live and be happy.
Then came the tragedy of Kitty’s death after the birth of her second
child. Matt and the children came to stay with them in Fair Hill until
Matt’s mother could close up her own home and come to keep house for
him. Jim was deeply shocked by the whole business. He had always been
exceedingly fond of Kitty, and he went so far as to advise Matt not to
make any permanent arrangement with his mother but to marry again as
soon as he could. But Matt, as he told Shiela on the side, had no
intention of marrying again, and, though he did not say as much, she
knew that he would never remarry—at least until she was free
herself. And at once she was seized with impatience because everything
in life seemed to happen out of sequence, as if a mad projectionist had
charge of the film, and young and necessary people like Kitty died while
old men like Jim with weak hearts and ailing chests dragged on, drinking
and smoking, wheezing and coughing, and defying God and their doctors by
planning new homes for themselves.
Sometimes she was even horrified at the thoughts that came into her
mind. There were days when she hated Jim, and snapped and mocked at him
until she realized that her behaviour was becoming monstrous. Then she
went to some church and, kneeling in a dark corner, covered her face
with her hands and prayed. Even if Jim believed in nothing, she did, and
she prayed that she might be enlightened about the causes of her anger
and discontent. For, however she tried, she could find in herself no
real hostility to Jim. She felt that if she were called upon to do it,
she could suffer anything on his behalf. Yet at the same time she was
tormented by the spectacle of Matt, patient and uncomplaining, the way
he looked and the way he spoke, and his terrible need of her, and had
hysterical fits of impatience with Jim, older and rougher but still
smiling affectionately at her as if he really understood the torments
she was enduring. Perhaps he had some suspicion of them. Once when he
came into the bedroom and saw her weeping on the bed, he grabbed her
hand and hissed furiously: “Why can’t you try to live more in the
present?”
It astonished her so much that she ceased weeping and even tried to get
him to explain himself. But on matters that concerned himself and her,
Jim was rarely lucid or even coherent, and she was left to think the
matter out for herself. It was an idea she could not grasp. It was the
present she was living in, and it was the present she hated. It was he
who lived in the future, a future he would never enjoy. He tried to curb
himself because he now realized how upset she became at his plans, but
they proved too much for him, and because he thought the front room was
too dark and depressing with its one tall window, he had a big picture
window put in so that they could enjoy the wonderful view of the city,
and a little terrace built outside where they could sit and have their
coffee on fine summer evenings. She watched it all listlessly because
she knew it was only for a year or two, and meanwhile Matt was eating
his heart out in a little house by the river in Tivoli, waiting for Jim
to die so that he could realize his life’s dream.
Then, to her astonishment, she fell ill and began to suspect that it
might be serious. It even became clear to her that she might not be
going to live. She was not really afraid of something for which she had
prepared herself for years by trying to live in the presence of God, but
she was both bewildered and terrified at the way in which it threatened
to make a mockery of her life and Matt’s. It was the mad projectionist
again, and again he seemed to have got the reels mixed up till the story
became meaningless. Who was this white-faced brave little woman who
cracked jokes with the doctors when they tried to encourage her about
the future? Surely, she had no part in the scenario.
She went to hospital in the College Road, and each day Jim came and sat
with her, talking about trifles till the nuns drove him away. He had
shut up the house on Fair Hill and taken a room near the hospital so as
to be close to her. She had never seen a human being so anxious and
unhappy, and it diverted her in her own pain to make fun of him. She
even flirted with him as she had not done since the days of their
courtship, affecting to believe that she had trapped him into accepting
her. But when Matt came to see her the very sight of him filled her with
nausea. How on earth could she ever have thought of marrying that
gentle, devoted, intelligent man! All she now wanted health for was to
return to Fair Hill and all the little improvements that Jim had
effected for their happiness. She could be so contented, sitting on the
terrace or behind the picture window looking down at the city with its
spires and towers and bridges that sent up to them such a strange,
dissociated medley of sound. But as the days went by she realized with
her clear penetrating intelligence that this was a happiness she had
rejected, and which now she would never be permitted to know. All that
her experience could teach her was its value.
“Jim,” she said the day before she died, as she laid her hand in his,
“I’d like you to know that there never was anybody only you.”
“Why?” he asked, trying to keep the anguish out of his face. “Did you
think I believed it?”
“I gave you cause enough,” she said regretfully. “I could never make up
my mind, only once, and then I couldn’t stick by it. I want you to
promise me if I don’t come back that you’ll marry again. You’re the sort
who can’t be happy without someone to plan for.”
“Won’t you ever give up living in the future?” he asked with a
reproachful smile, and then raised her hand and kissed it.
It was their last conversation. He did not marry again, even for her
sake, though in public at least he did not give the impression of a man
broken down by grief. On the contrary, he remained cheerful and thriving
for the rest of his days. Matt, who was made of different stuff, did not
easily forgive him his callousness.
Mick Courtney had known Nan Ryan from the time he
was fourteen or fifteen. She was the sister of his best friend, and
youngest of a family of four in which she was the only girl. He came
to be almost as fond of her as her father and brothers were; she had
practically lost her mother’s regard by inheriting her father’s
looks. Her ugliness indeed was quite endearing. She had a stocky,
sturdy figure and masculine features all crammed into a feminine
container till it bulged. None of her features was really bad, and her
big, brown, twinkling eyes were delightful, but they made a group that
was almost comic.
Her brothers liked her spirit; they let her play with them while any of
them were of an age for play, and, though she suffered from night-panics
and Dinny broke the maternal rule by letting her into his bed, they
never told. He, poor kid, would be wakened in the middle of the night by
Nan’s pulling and shaking. “Dinny, Dinny,” she would hiss fiercely, “I
have ’em again!” “What are they this time?” Dinny would ask
drowsily. “Li-i-ons!” she would reply in a bloodcurdling tone, and then
lie for half an hour in his arms, contracting her toes and kicking
spasmodically while he patted and soothed her.
She grew up a tomboy, fierce, tough, and tearless, fighting in Dinny’s
gang, which contested the old quarry on the road with the hill-tribes
from the slum area above it; and this was how Mick was to remember her
best—an ugly, stocky little Amazon, leaping from rock to rock, hurling
stones in an awkward but effective way, and screaming deadly insults at
the enemy and encouragement to her own side.
He could not have said when she gave up fighting, but between twelve and
fourteen she became the pious one in a family not remarkable for piety,
always out at Mass or diving into church on her way from school to light
candles and make novenas. Afterwards it struck Mick that it might have
been an alternative to getting in Dinny’s bed, for she still suffered
from night-fears, only now when they came on she grabbed her rosary
beads instead.
It amused him to discover that she had developed something of a crush on
himself. Mick had lost his faith, which in Cork is rather similar to a
girl’s loss of her virtue and starts the same sort of flutterings among
the quiet ones of the opposite sex. Nan would be waiting for him at the
door in the evening, and when she saw him would begin to jump down the
steps one by one with her feet together, her hands stiff at her sides,
and her pigtail tossing.
“How are the novenas coming on, Nan?” he would ask with amusement.
“Fine!” she would reply in a shrill, expressionless voice. “You’re on
your way.”
“I’ll come quietly.”
“You think you won’t, but I know better. I’m a fierce pray-er.”
Another stiff jump took her past him.
“Why don’t you do it for the blacks, Nan?”
“I’m doing it for them, too, sure.”
But though her brothers could ease the pangs of childhood for her,
adolescence threw her on the mercy of life. Her mother, a roly-poly of
a woman who went round a great deal with folded arms, thus increasing
the impression of curves and rolls, was still a beauty, and did her best
to disguise Nan’s ugliness, a process that mystified her husband, who
could see nothing wrong with the child except her shaky mathematics.
“I’m no blooming beauty,’ Nan would cry, with an imitation of a
schoolboy’s toughness, whenever her mother tried to get her out of the
rough tweeds and dirty pullovers she fancied into something more
feminine.
“The dear knows you’re not,” her mother would say, folding her arms with
an expression of resignation. “I don’t suppose you want to advertise it,
though.”
“Why wouldn’t I advertise it?” Nan would cry, squaring up to her. “I
don’t want any of your dirty old men.”
“You needn’t worry, child. They’ll let you well alone.”
“Let them!” Nan would say, scowling. “I don’t care. I want to be a
nun.”
All the same, it made her self-conscious about friendships with girls of
her own age, even pious ones like herself. They, too, would have boys
around, and the boys wanted nothing to do with Nan. Though she carefully
avoided all occasion for a slight, even the hint of one was enough to
make her brooding and resentful, and then she seemed to become hideous
and shapeless and furtive. She slunk round the house with her shoulders
up about her ears, her red-brown hair hanging loose, and a cigarette
glued loosely to her lower lip. Suddenly and inexplicably she would drop
some nice girl she had been friendly with for years, and never even
speak of her again. It gave her the reputation of being cold and
insincere, but as Dinny in his shrewd, old-mannish way observed to Mick,
she made her real friends among older women and even sick people—“all
seventy or paralysed,” as he put it. Yet even with these she tended to
be jealous and exacting.
Dinny didn’t like this, and his mother thought it was awful, but Nan
paid no attention to their views. She had become exceedingly obstinate
in a way that did not suit either her age or her sex, and it made her
seem curiously angular, almost masculine, as though it were the
psychological aspect of her ugliness. She had no apparent shyness and
stalked in and out of a room, swinging her arms like a boy. Her
conversation changed, too, and took on the tone of an older woman’s. It
was not dull—she was far too brainy to be dull—but it was too much on
one key— “crabbed” to use a local word—and it did not make the sharp
distinctions young people’s conversation makes between passion and
boredom. Dinny and Mick could be very bored indeed in one another’s
company, but suddenly some topic would set flame to their minds, and
they would walk the streets by the hour with their coats buttoned up,
arguing.
Her father was disappointed when she refused to go to college. When she
did go to work, it was in a dress shop, a curious occupation for a girl
whose only notions of dress were a trousers and jersey.
II
Then one night something happened that electrified Mick. It was more
like a transformation scene in a pantomime than anything in his
experience. Later, of course, he realized that it had not happened like
that at all. It was just that, as usual with those one has known too
well, he had ceased to observe Nan, had taken her too much for granted,
and the change in her had come about gradually and imperceptibly till it
forced itself on his attention in the form of a shock.
Dinny was upstairs, and Mick and she were arguing. Though without
formal education, Mick was a well-read man, and he had no patience with
Nan’s literary tastes, which were those of her aged and invalid
acquaintances —popular novels and biographies. As usual, he made fun of
her and, as usual, she grew angry. “You’re so damn superior, Mick
Courtney,” she said with a scowl and went to search for the book they
had discussed in the big mahogany bookcase, which was one of the
handsome pieces of furniture her mother took pride in. Laughing, Mick
got up and stood beside her, putting his arm round her shoulder as he
would have done at any other time. She misunderstood the gesture, for
she leaned back on his shoulder and offered herself to be kissed. At
that moment only did he realize that she had turned into a girl of
startling beauty. He did not kiss her. Instead, he dropped his arm and
looked at her incredulously. She gave him a malicious grin and went on
with her search.
For the rest of the evening he could not take his eyes from her. Now he
could easily analyse the change for himself. He remembered that she had
been ill with some type of fever and had come out of it white and
thin. Then she had seemed to shoot up, and now he saw that during her
illness her face had lengthened, and one by one each of those awkward
lumps of feature had dropped into place and proportion till they formed
a perfect structure that neither age nor illness could any longer quite
destroy. It was not in the least like her mother’s type of beauty, which
was round and soft and eminently pattable. It was like a translation of
her father’s masculinity, tight and strained and almost harsh, and she
had deliberately emphasized it by the way she pulled her hair back in a
tight knot, exposing the rather big ears. Already it had begun to effect
her gait, for she no longer charged about a room swinging her arms like
a sergeant-major. At the same time she had not yet learned to move
gracefully, and she seemed to drift rather than walk, and came in and
went out in profile as though afraid to face a visitor or turn her back
on him. And he wondered again at the power of habit that causes us to
live with people historically, with faults or virtues that have long
disappeared to every eye but our own.
For twelve months Mick had been going steadily with a nice girl from
Sunday’s Well, and in due course he would have married her. Mick was
that sort, a creature of habit who controlled circumstances by
simplifying them down to a routine—the same restaurant, the same table,
the same waitress, and the same dish. It enabled him to go on with his
own thoughts. But whenever anything did happen to disturb this routine
it was like a convulsion of Nature for him; even his favourite
restaurant became a burden, and he did not know what to do with his
evenings and week-ends. The transformation of Nan into a beauty had a
similar effect on him. Gradually he dropped the nice girl from Sunday’s
Well without a word of explanation or apology and went more and more to
the Ryans’, where he had a feeling of not being particularly welcome to
anyone but Dinny and—sometimes at least—Nan herself. She had plenty of
admirers without him. The change was there all right. Mr. Ryan, a tall,
bald, noisy man with an ape-like countenance of striking good-nature,
enjoyed it as proof that sensible men were not put off by a girl’s
mathematics—he, poor man, had noticed no change whatever in his
daughter. Mrs. Ryan had no such pleasure. Naturally, she had always
cared more for her sons, but they had not brought home with them
attractive young men who were compelled to flirt with her, and now Nan
took an almost perverse delight in keeping the young men and her mother
apart. Beauty had brought out what ugliness had failed to do—a deep
resentment of her mother that at times went too far for Mick’s taste.
Occasionally he saw it in a reversion to a heavy, stolid, almost stupid
air that harked back to her childhood, sometimes in a sparkle of wit
that had malice in it. She made up for this by what Mick thought of as
an undue consideration for her father. Whenever he came into the room,
bellowing and cheerful, her face lit up.
She had ceased to wear the rough masculine tweeds she had always
preferred, and to Mick’s eye it was not a change for the better. She had
developed a passion for good clothes without an understanding of them,
and used powder and lipstick in the lavish tasteless manner of a girl of
twelve.
But if he disapproved of her taste in dress, he hated her taste in
men. What left Dinny bored made Mick mad. He and Nan argued about this
in the same way they argued about books. “Smoothies,” he called her
admirers to her face. There was Joe Lyons, the solicitor, a suave,
dark-haired young man with mysterious slit-like eyes, who combined a
knowledge of wines with an intellectual Catholicism, and Matt Healy, a
little leprechaun of a butter merchant, who had a boat and rattled on
cheerfully about whiskey and “dames.” The pair of them could argue for a
full half-hour about a particular make of car or a Dublin hotel without,
so far as Mick could see, ever uttering one word of sense, and obviously
Lyons despised Healy as a chatter-box and Healy despised Lyons as a
fake, while both of them despised Mick. They thought he was a character,
and whenever he tried to discuss religion or politics with them they
listened with an amusement that made him furious.
“I stick to Mick against the day the Revolution comes,” said Healy with
his leprechaun’s laugh.
“No,” Lyons said, putting his arm patronizingly about Mick, “Mick will
have nothing to do with revolutions.”
“Don’t be too sure,” said Healy, his face lit up with merriment. “Mick
is a sans-culotte. Isn’t that the word, Mick?”
“I repeat no,” said Lyons with his grave smile. “I know Mick. Mick is a
wise man. Mind,” he added solemnly, raising his finger, “I didn’t say an
intelligent man. I said a wise one. There’s a difference.”
Mick could not help being angry. When they talked that way to Dinny, he
only blinked politely and drifted upstairs to his book or his
gramophone, but Mick stayed and grew mad. He was hard-working, but
unambitious; too intelligent to value the things commonplace people
valued, but too thin-skinned to ignore their scorn at his failure to do
so.
Nan herself had no objection to being courted by Mick. She was still
under the influence of her childish infatuation, and it satisfied her
vanity to be able to indulge it. She was an excellent companion, active
and intelligent, and would go off for long walks with him over the hills
through the fields to the river. They would end up in a public house in
Glanmire or Little Island, though she soon stopped him trying to be
extravagant in the manner of Healy and Lyons. “I’m a whiskey-drinker,
Mick,” she would say with a laugh. “You’re not a whiskey-buyer.” She
could talk for an hour over a glass of beer, but when Mick tried to give
their conversation a sentimental turn she countered with a bluff
practicality that shocked him.
“Marry you?” she exclaimed with a laugh. “Who died and left you the
fortune?”
“Why, do I have to have a fortune?” he asked quietly, though he was
stung by her good-natured contempt.
“Well, it would be a help if you’re thinking of getting married,” she
replied with a laugh. “As long as I remember my family, we never seem to
have been worried by anything else.”
“Of course, if you married Joe Lyons, you wouldn’t have to worry,” he
said with a hint of a sneer.
“From my point of view, that would be a very good reason, she said.
“A classy car and St. Thomas Aquinas,” Mick went on, feeling like a
small boy, but unable to stop himself. “What more could a girl ask?”
“You resent people having cars, don’t you?” she asked, leaning her
elbows on the table and giving him a nasty look. “Don’t you think it
might help if you went and got one for yourself ?”
The worldly, middle-aged tone, particularly when linked with the Ryan
go-getting, could be exceedingly destructive. There was something else
that troubled him, too, though he was not sure why. He had always liked
to pose a little as a man of the world, but Nan could sometimes shock
him badly. There seemed to be depths of sensuality in her that were out
of character. He could not believe that she really intended it, but she
could sometimes inflame him with some sudden violence or coarseness as
no ordinary girl could do.
Then one evening when they were out together, walking in the Lee Fields,
he noticed a change in her. She and another girl had been spending a few
days in Glengarrifte with Healy and Lyons. She did not want to talk of
it, and he had the feeling that something about it had disappointed
her. She was different—brooding, affectionate, and intense. She pulled
off her shoes and stockings and sat with her feet in the river, her
hands joined between her knees, while she gazed at the woods on the
other side of the river.
“You think too much of Matt and Joe,” she said, splashing her feet. “Why
can’t you feel sorry for them?”
“Feel sorry for them?” he repeated, so astonished that he burst into a
laugh.
She turned her head and her brown eyes rested on him with a strange
innocence. “If you weren’t such an old agnostic, I’d say pray for them.”
“For what?” he asked, still laughing. “Bigger dividends?”
“The dividends aren’t much use to them,” she said. “They’re both
bored. That’s why they like me—I don’t bore them. They don’t know what
to make of me. ... Mind,” she added, laughing in her enthusiastic way,
“I love money, Mick Courtney. I love expensive clothes and flashy
dinners and wines I can’t pronounce the name of, but they don’t take me
in. A girl who was brought up as I was needs more than that to take her
in.”
“What is it you need?” asked Mick.
“Why don’t you go and do something?” she asked with sudden gravity.
“What?” he replied with a shrug.
“What?” she asked, waving her hands. “What do I care? I don’t even know
what you like. I don’t mind if you make a mess of it. It’s not failure
I’m afraid of. It’s just getting stuck in the mud, not caring for
anything. Look at Daddy! You may not think so, but I know he’s a
brilliant man, and he’s stuck. Now he hopes the boys will find out
whatever secret there is and do all the things he couldn’t do. That
doesn’t appeal to me.”
“Yes,” Mick agreed thoughtfully, lighting a cigarette and answering
himself rather than her. “I know what you mean. I dare say I’m not
ambitious. I’ve never felt the need for being ambitious. But I fancy I
could be ambitious for someone else. I’d have to get out of Cork though.
Probably to Dublin. There’s nothing here in my line.”
“Dublin would do me fine,” she said with satisfaction. “Mother and I
would get on much better at that distance.”
He said nothing for a few moments, and Nan went on splashing gaily with
her feet.
“Is that a bargain then?” he asked.
“Oh, yes,” she said, turning her big soft eyes on him. “That’s a
bargain. Don’t you know I was always mad about you?”
Their engagement made a big change in Mick. He was, as I have said, a
creature of habit, a man who lived by associations. He really knew the
city in a way that few of us knew it, its interesting corners and queer
characters, and the idea of having to exchange it for a place of no
associations at all was more of a shock to him than it would have been
to any of us; but though at certain times it left him with a lost
feeling, at others it restored to him a boyish excitement and gaiety, as
though the trip he was preparing for was some dangerous voyage from
which he might not return, and when he lit up like that he became more
attractive, reckless, and innocent. Nan had always been attracted by
him; now she really admired and loved him.
All the same, she did not discontinue her outings with her other
beaux. In particular, she remained friendly with Lyons, who was really
fond of her and believed that she wasn’t serious about marrying Mick. He
was, as she said, a genuinely kind man, and was shocked at the thought
that so beautiful a girl should even consider cooking and washing
clothes on a clerk’s income. He went to her father about it, and
explained patiently to him that it would mean social extinction for Nan,
and he would even have gone to Mick himself but that Nan forbade
it. “But he can’t do it, Nan,” he protested earnestly. “Mick is a decent
man. He can’t do that to you.” “He can’t, like hell,” said Nan,
chuckling and putting her head on Lyons’s chest. “He’d send me out on
the streets to keep himself in fags.”
These minor infidelities did not in the least worry Mick, who was almost
devoid of jealousy. He was merely amused by her occasional lies and
evasions, and even more by the fits of conscience that followed them.
“Mick,” she asked between anger and laughter, “why do I tell you all
these lies? I’m not naturally untruthful, am I? I didn’t go to
Confession on Saturday night. I went out with Joe Lyons instead. He
still believes I’m going to marry him, and I would, too, if only he had
a brain in his head. Mick, why can’t you be attractive like that?”
But if Mick didn’t resent it, Mrs. Ryan resented it on his behalf,
though she resented his complaisance even more. She was sufficiently
feminine to know she might have done the same herself, and to feel that
if she had, she would need correction. No man is ever as anti-feminist
as a really feminine woman.
No, it was Nan’s father who exasperated Mick, and he was sensible enough
to realize that he was being exasperated without proper cause. When Joe
Lyons lamented Nan’s decision to Tom Ryan as though it were no better
than suicide, the old man was thunder-struck. He had never mixed in
society himself, which might be the reason that he had never got
anywhere in life.
“You really think it would come to that, Joe?” he asked, scowling.
“But consider it for yourself, Mr. Ryan,” pleaded Joe, raising that
warning finger of his. “Who is going to receive them? They can always
come to my house, but I’m not everybody. Do you think they’ll be invited
to the Healys’? I say, the moment they marry, Matt will drop them, and
I won’t blame him. It’s a game, admitted, but you have to play it. Even
I have to play it, and my only interest is in philosophy.”
By the end of the evening, Tom Ryan had managed to persuade himself that
Mick was almost a ne’er-do-well and certainly an adventurer. The prospect
of the Dublin job did not satisfy him in the least. He wanted to know
what Mick proposed to do then. Rest on his oars? There were examinations
he could take which would insure his chances of promotion. Tom would
arrange it all and coach him himself.
At first Mick was amused and patient; then he became sarcastic, a great
weakness of his whenever he was forced on the defensive. Tom Ryan, who
was as incapable as a child of understanding sarcasm, rubbed his bald
head angrily and left the room in a flurry. If Mick had only hit him
over the head, as his wife did whenever he got on her nerves, Tom would
have understood that he was only relieving his feelings and liked him
the better for it. But sarcasm was to him a sort of silence, a denial of
attention that hurt him bitterly.
“I wish you wouldn’t speak to Daddy like that,” Nan said one night when
her father had been buzzing about Mick with syllabuses he had refused
even to look at.
“I wish Daddy would stop arranging my life for me,” Mick said wearily.
“He only means it in kindness.”
“I didn’t think he meant it any other way,” Mick said stiffly. “But I
wish he’d get it into his head that I’m marrying you, not him.”
“I wouldn’t be too sure of that either, Mick,” she said angrily.
“Really, Nan!” he said reproachfully. “Do you want me to be pushed round
by your old man?”
“It’s not only that,” she said, rising and crossing the room to the
fireplace. He noticed that when she lost her temper, she suddenly seemed
to lose command of her beauty. She scowled, bowed her head, and walked
with a heavy guardsman’s tread. “It’s just as well we’ve had this out
because I’d have had to tell you anyway. I’ve thought about it enough,
God knows. I can’t possibly marry you.”
Her tone was all that was necessary to bring Mick back to his own
tolerant, reasonable self.
“Why not?” he asked gently.
“Because I’m scared, if you want to know.” And just then, looking down
at him, she seemed scared.
“Of marriage?”
“Of marriage as well.” He noticed the reservation.
“Of me, so?”
“Oh, of marriage and you and myself,” she said explosively. “Myself
most of all.”
“Afraid you may kick over the traces?” he asked with affectionate
mockery.
“You think I wouldn’t?” she hissed with clenched fists, her eyes
narrowing and her face looking old and grim. “You don’t understand me
at all, Mick Courtney,” she added with a sort of boyish braggadocio that
made her seem again like the little tomboy he had known. “You don’t even
know the sort of things I’m capable of. You’re wrong for me. I always
knew you were.”
Mick treated the scene lightly, as though it were merely another of
their disagreements, but when he left the house he was both hurt and
troubled. Clearly there was a side of her character that he did not
understand, and he was a man who liked to understand things, if only so
that he could forget about them and go on with his own thoughts. Even on
the familiar hill-street, with the gas lamp poised against the night
sky, he seemed to be walking a road without associations. He knew Nan
was unhappy and felt it had nothing to do with the subject of their
quarrel. It was unhappiness that had driven her into his arms in the
first place, and now it was as though she were being driven out again by
the same wind. He had assumed rather too complacently that she had
turned to him in the first place because she had seen through Healy and
Lyons, but now he felt that her unhappiness had nothing to do with them
either. She was desperate about herself rather than them. It struck him
that she might easily have been tempted too far by Lyons’s good looks
and kindness. She was the sort of passionate girl who could very easily
be lured into an indiscretion, and who would then react from it in
loathing and self-disgust. The very thought that this might be the cause
moved him to a passion of protective tenderness, and before he went to
bed he wrote and posted an affectionate letter, apologizing for his
rudeness to her father and promising to consider her feelings more in
the future.
In reply, he got a brief note, delivered at his house while he was at
work. She did not refer at all to his letter, and told him that she was
marrying Lyons. It was a dry note and, for him, full of suppressed
malice. He left his own house and met Dinny on the way up to call for
him. From Dinny’s gloomy air Mick saw that he knew all about it. They
went for one of their usual country walks, and only when they were
sitting in a country pub over their beer did Mick speak of the breach.
Dinny was worried and his worry made him rude, and through the rudeness
Mick seemed to hear the voices of the Ryans discussing him. They hadn’t
really thought much of him as a husband for Nan, but had been prepared
to put up with him on her account. At the same time there was no
question in their minds but that she didn’t really care for Lyons and
was marrying him only in some mood of desperation induced by
Mick. Obviously, it was all Mick’s fault.
“I can’t really imagine what I did,” Mick said reasonably. “Your father
started bossing me, and I was rude to him. I know that, and I told Nan I
was sorry.”
“Oh, the old man bosses us all, and we’re all rude,” said Dinny. “It’s
not that.”
“Then it’s nothing to do with me,” Mick said doggedly.
“Maybe not,” replied Dinny without conviction. “But, whatever it is, the
harm is done. You know how obstinate Nan is when she takes an idea into
her head.”
“And you don’t think I should see her and ask her?”
“I wouldn’t,” said Dinny, looking at Mick directly for the first
time. “I don’t think Nan will marry you, old man, and I’m not at all
sure but that it might be the best thing for you. You know I’m fond of
her, but she’s a curious girl. I think you’ll only hurt yourself worse
than you’re hurt already.”
Mick realized that Dinny, for whatever reasons, was advising him to
quit, and for once he was in a position to do so. With the usual irony
of events, the job in Dublin he had been seeking only on her account had
been offered to him, and he would have to leave at the end of the month.
This, which had seemed an enormous break with his past, now turned out
to be the very best solace for his troubled mind. Though he missed old
friends and familiar places more than most people, he had the
sensitiveness of his type to any sort of novelty, and soon ended by
wondering how he could ever have stuck Cork for so long. Within twelve
months he had met a nice girl called Eilish and married her. And though
Cork people might be parochial, Eilish believed that anything that
didn’t happen between Glasnevin and Terenure had not happened at
all. When he talked to her of Cork, her eyes simply glazed over.
So entirely did Cork scenes and characters fade from his memory that it
came as a shock to him to meet Dinny one fine day in Grafton
Street. Dinny was on his way to his first job in England, and Mick at
once invited him home. But before they left town they celebrated their
reunion in Mick’s favourite pub off Grafton Street. Then he could ask
the question that had sprung to his mind when he caught sight of Dinny’s
face.
“How’s Nan?”
“Oh, didn’t you hear about her?” Dinny asked with his usual air of mild
surprise. “Nan’s gone into a convent, you know.”
“Nan?” repeated Mick. “Into a convent?”
“Yes,” said Dinny. “Of course, she used to talk of it when she was a
kid, but we never paid much attention. It came as a surprise to us. I
fancy it surprised the convent even more,” he added dryly.
“For God’s sake!” exclaimed Mick. “And the fellow she was engaged to?
Lyons.”
“Oh, she dropped him inside a couple of months,” said Dinny with
distaste. “I never thought she was serious about him anyway. The fellow
is a damned idiot.”
Mick went on with his drink, suddenly feeling embarrassed and
strained. A few minutes later he asked, with the pretence of a smile:
“You don’t think if I’d hung on she might have changed her mind?”
“I dare say she might,” Dinny replied sagaciously. “I’m not so sure it
would have been the best thing for you, though,” he added kindly. “The
truth is I don’t think Nan is the marrying kind.”
“I dare say not,” said Mick, but he did not believe it for an
instant. He was quite sure that Nan was the marrying kind, and that
nothing except the deep unhappiness that had first united and then
divided them had kept her from marrying. But what that unhappiness was
about he still had no idea, and he saw that Dinny knew even less than he
did.
Their meeting had brought it all back, and at intervals during the next
few years it returned again to his mind, disturbing him. It was not that
he was unhappy in his own married life—a man would have to have
something gravely wrong with him to be unhappy with a girl like
Eilish—but sometimes in the morning when he kissed her at the gate and
went swinging down the ugly modern avenue towards the sea, he would
think of the river or the hills of Cork and of the girl who had seemed
to have none of his pleasure in simple things, whose decisions seemed
all to have been dictated by some inner torment.
III
Then, long after, he found himself alone in Cork, tidying up things
after the death of his father, his last relative there, and was suddenly
plunged back into the world of his childhood and youth, wandering like a
ghost from street to street, from pub to pub, from old friend to old
friend, resurrecting other ghosts in a mood that was half anguish, half
delight. He walked out Blackpool and up Goulding’s Glen only to find
that the big mill-pond had all dried up, and sat on the edge remembering
winter days when he was a child and the pond was full of skaters, and
summer nights when it was full of stars. His absorption in the familiar
made him peculiarly susceptible to the poetry of change. He visited the
Ryans and found Mrs. Ryan almost as good-looking and pattable as ever,
though she moaned sentimentally about the departure of the boys, her
disappointment with Nan, and her husband’s growing crankiness.
When she saw him to the door she folded her arms and leaned against the
jamb.
“Wisha, Mick, wouldn’t you go and see her?” she asked reproachfully.
“Nan?” said Mick. “You don’t think she’d mind?”
“Why would she mind, boy?” Mrs. Ryan said with a shrug. “Sure the girl
must be dead for someone to talk to! Mick, boy, I was never one for
criticizing religion, but, God forgive me, that’s not a natural life at
all. I wouldn’t stand it for a week. All those old hags!”
Mick, imagining the effect of Mrs. Ryan on any well-organized convent,
decided that God would probably not hold it too much against her, but he
made up his mind to visit Nan. The convent was on one of the steep hills
outside the city, with a wide view of the valley from its front lawn. He
was expecting a change, but her appearance in the ugly convent parlour
startled him. The frame of white linen and black veil gave her strongly
marked features the unnatural relief of a fifteenth-century German
portrait. And the twinkle of the big brown eyes convinced him of an idea
that had been forming slowly in his mind through the years.
“Isn’t it terrible I can’t kiss you, Mick?” she said with a chuckle. “I
suppose I could, really, but our old chaplain is a terror. He thinks I’m
the New Nun. He’s been hearing about her all his life, but I’m the first
he’s run across. Come into the garden where we can talk,” she added
with an awed glance at the holy pictures on the walls. “This place would
give you the creeps. I’m at them the whole time to get rid of that
Sacred Heart. It’s Bavarian, of course. They love it.”
Chattering on, she rustled ahead of him on to the lawn with her head
bowed. He knew from the little flutter in her voice and manner that she
was as pleased to see him as he was to see her. She led him to a garden
seat behind a hedge that hid them from the convent, and then grabbed in
her enthusiastic way at his hand.
“Now, tell me all about you,” she said. “I heard you were married to a
very nice girl. One of the sisters went to school with her. She says
she’s a saint. Has she converted you yet?”
“Do I look as if she had?” he asked with a pale smile.
“No,” she replied with a chuckle. “I’d know that agnostic look of yours
anywhere. But you needn’t think you’ll escape me all the same.”
“You’re a fierce pray-er,” he quoted, and she burst into a delighted
laugh.
“It’s true,” she said. “I am. I’m a terror for holding on.”
“Really?” he asked mockingly. “A girl that let two men slip in—what was
it? a month?”
“Ah, that was different,” she said with sudden gravity. “Then there
were other things at stake. I suppose God came first.” Then she looked
at him slyly out of the corner of her eye. “Or do you think I’m only
talking nonsense?”
“What else is it?” he asked.
“I’m not, really,” she said. “Though I sometimes wonder myself how it
all happened,” she added with a rueful shrug. “And it’s not that I’m not
happy here. You know that?”
“Yes,” he said quietly. “I’ve suspected that for quite a while.”
“My,” she said with a laugh, “you have changed!”
He had not needed her to say that she was happy, not did he need her to
tell him why. He knew that the idea that had been forming in his mind
for the last year or two was the true one, and that what had happened to
her was not something unique and inexplicable. It was something that
happened to others in different ways. Because of some inadequacy in
themselves—poverty or physical weakness in men, poverty or ugliness in
women—those with the gift of creation built for themselves a rich
interior world; and when the inadequacy disappeared and the real world
was spread before them with all its wealth and beauty, they could not
give their whole heart to it. Uncertain of their choice, they wavered
between goals—were lonely in crowds, dissatisfied amid noise and
laughter, unhappy even with those they loved best. The interior world
called them back, and for some it was a case of having to return there
or die.
He tried to explain this to her, feeling his own lack of persuasiveness,
and at the same time aware that she was watching him keenly and with
amusement, almost as though she did not take him seriously. Perhaps she
didn’t, for which of us can feel, let alone describe, another’s interior
world? They sat there for close on an hour, listening to the convent
bells calling one sister or another, and Mick refused to stay for
tea. He knew convent tea parties, and had no wish to spoil the
impression that their meeting had left on him.
“Pray for me,” he said with a smile as they shook hands.
“Do you think I ever stopped?” she replied with a mocking laugh, and he
strode quickly down the shady steps to the lodge-gate in a strange mood
of rejoicing, realizing that, however the city might change, that old
love affair went on unbroken in a world where disgust or despair would
never touch it, and would continue to do so till both of them were dead.
Hilda Redmond lived across the road from us in Cork. She was a slight
fresh-complexioned woman with a long thin face and a nervous eager
laughing manner. Her husband was tall and big-built, good-looking but
morose, a man who you felt could never have been exactly gay. He was
very attached to his two children, two little girls whom you saw him
walking out in the country with every Sunday afternoon, each holding a
hand while their tall father bowed his head to answer their questions.
Though he and I became rather friendly, he never spoke to me about his
wife except once to make fun of her sense of her own inadequacy, but
this was sufficient to indicate how proud he was of her. As for Hilda,
she is the sort of girl who will always feel inadequate; it is the way
of women like her. Later, when heard her story, I saw why her sense of
inadequacy struck him as so absurd.
Hilda, you see, had been brought up in a town in the North of Ireland, a
small, black, bitter little seaside town rent by politics and
religion. She was an only child, earnest and rather humourless, the sort
of girl who in other circumstances would have devoted herself to some
cause; but, since there was no cause to attract her, she took it out in
piety. She was always a devout girl, conscientious almost to a fault.
One evening during the war Hilda and another girl were out walking, when
they were accosted by two soldiers. Hilda had always been warned by her
parents to shun soldiers, but as she had also been warned never to be
rude, she found herself in a fix. Her companion, a flighty sort of a
girl, was no help to her. These were well-mannered boys, and Hilda
simply didn’t know how to get rid of them without rudeness. The result
might have been foreseen. Within ten minutes, through no fault of her
own, Hilda was being escorted back to town by a young soldier called
Redmond, who addressed her by her first name. He was a tall lad with a
very bony face and high cheek-bones, and he had a nice way of smiling
with a front tooth that wasn’t there.
He insisted on seeing her to her door, and this proved another trial
because Hilda felt it would be uncivil not to ask him in. She did so
with terror in her heart, and he accepted without a trace of
embarrassment. To Hilda there was something almost sinister about his
free-and-easy air. He greeted her father and mother as if they, too,
were old friends, though her father started every time he heard her
called “Hilda.” Being reserved and quiet people, they were even more
scared of him than Hilda was. Jim Redmond was a charmer, a bit of a
playboy, and he knew you had only to make people laugh to put them at
their ease.
He sat by the fire, bent over it, and picked up the poker —a funny
instinctive gesture that she frequently noticed in him later—and told
them about himself. He had been brought up in a Cork orphanage with his
younger brother, Larry. He described how his mother, when she fell ill,
had brought them to the orphanage door and left them with a monk. As she
went back down the avenue Larry had charged screaming after her,
demanding to be taken home. “Sure, I have no home now, childeen,” she
had said. After that, for close on a year, Larry, against all the rules,
had climbed into Jim’s bed, and Jim had got punished for it.
He told it well—lightly, almost humorously, so that you could, if you
pleased, consider it as just another good story; but the Cramers did not
smile. Hilda saw the tears in her mother’s eyes. She never forgot the
picture of him that first evening, sitting across the fireplace from her
holding the poker, his eyes wide and unblinking, as he told them about
his youth in a quiet, husky voice that was rough but well-bred.
When he left, it was with an invitation to come again, and he took
advantage of this to the point of bad manners, but somehow in him it was
not offensive. He took to the house as if he were some stray animal who
had adopted a home; he came at every free hour, to shave or change or
talk to Hilda’s parents, or go walking with her, and it didn’t seem to
matter much to him which of these he did. Her father and Jim carried on
what seemed to be a bloodthirsty feud in the loudest, angriest voices
which made Hilda and her mother tremble, but after each round they only
seemed to like one another better. In many ways he was more like a
brother than a sweetheart, and afterwards Hilda thought that it might
have been the family he cared for rather than herself. There were things
about him that continued to bother her. He seemed to have no shyness
and. no sense of money (which shocked the Cramer family, who were all
almost excessively thrifty), and if he saw some little present that
might conceivably please her mother or herself, he bought it, even if he
had to borrow the money from Hilda. But even this had its pleasant side
because the Cramers enjoyed the slight feeling of dissipation that it
gave them.
When Jim asked her to marry him, Hilda admitted in her candid way that
she liked him better than any fellow she knew (not that her acquaintance
with “fellows” was extensive), but she would have to be said by her
parents.
Her parents, of course, were disappointingly cautious. They liked Jim,
and they agreed that if in twelve months’ time Hilda and he felt the
same way it would be all right, but, meanwhile, there was the war which
made everything impossible, and Hilda was so young, and—though they did
not say this to Jim—they would not like her to be left a widow so early
in life.
Because Jim was easy-going and had adopted them almost as much as they
had adopted him, he could not be too insistent. At the same time Hilda
knew he was desperately anxious to marry at once, and he even talked in
his wild way about deserting the army and returning to Southern Ireland,
where he could not be reached. She felt torn between her parents and
him, and towards the end of his stay, she was strongly tempted to marry
him in spite of them.
She didn’t. Soon after that he was killed, and his death came as a real
shock to her. It was her first brush with tragedy, and she was the stuff
of which tragedy is made. Though her parents were upset, they could
scarcely avoid feeling that they had done the right thing, but Hilda had
no such satisfaction. She was convinced now that she had done wrong;
that Jim, who had never known a home, had wanted to make one with her
and that, through her own weakness of character, she had deprived him of
the chance. She was not fair to herself, but she was an earnest girl,
and earnest people rarely are fair to themselves.
At the same she had been brought up in a rigid code and felt that she
must not let her parents see that she blamed them or that Jim’s death
had changed her. A few months later she started to walk out again, this
time with a young mechanic called Jack Giltinan. He was a small, plump,
full-flavoured man who was going bald at an early age. He had a small,
round, wrinkled face and tiny, brown, twinkling eyes. There was
something birdlike about Jack, in his quickness and lightness, the cock
of his eye, and the angle of his head.
Hilda, who in her earnestness was intent on not pretending to things she
did not feel, thought it her duty to tell him all about Jim and warn him
that she could never feel the same about anyone else. This did not seem
to worry him at all.
“But it’s only natural, Hilda,” he said in his excitable, anxious
way. “After all, it happened, and you can’t make it happen different
now.”
“It’s only that I wouldn’t like to pretend anything, Jack,” she
explained regretfully.
“Och, there’s no need to pretend,” he said, fluttering in an agony of
concern. “If you were the sort to forget a fellow a week after he was
killed, that would be something to pretend about. No man minds things
like that. A fellow likes a girl to be sincere—yes, sincere,” he added,
as though he had only just made up his mind about the appropriateness of
the word. “It’s foolish, don’t you know, to be jealous of that sort of
thing as if there wasn’t love enough for all of us in the world. My
goodness, it’s crazy!”
Instead of pretending it hadn’t happened, they talked of Jim as though
he had been an old friend of both. They discussed what he would have
been like if he had lived, and wondered about his younger brother,
Larry. “I must say I’d like to see that boy,” Jack said thoughtfully. “I
think if I did, maybe I’d understand his brother better. Sometimes I
can’t help wondering about Jim, the way you describe him. You won’t mind
my saying it, Hilda? I sometimes wonder was he steady.”
Hilda didn’t mind his saying it. He liked people to be “steady” much as
he liked them to be “sincere,” and he grew as embarrassed as a girl when
he noticed examples of “unsteadiness” among his friends.
II
Then one evening when she came home from work her mother met her at the
door, her hand to her cheek.
“Guess who’s here!” she whispered dramatically. Mrs. Cramer was a woman
who loved a bit of drama if only she could be sure where the dramatic
interest lay.
“Who’s that, mum?” asked Hilda. She was always amused at her mother’s
hushed histrionics.
“Someone you were wondering about,” whispered her mother, the emphasis
hovering between grief and delight.
“I can’t guess,” said Hilda with a laugh.
“Jim’s brother.”
“Oh, dear!” said Hilda, and it was only later that she remembered what
her first reaction had been.
When she went down the steps to the snug little kitchen, a tall officer
rose slowly from his seat by the fire. She noticed at once how he
resembled Jim, though his face was broader and gloomier, and his manners
had none of his brother’s ease and self-confidence. She suddenly found
herself weeping quietly.
“Och, Larry,” she said, taking his hand in her two, “and it was only two
nights ago that Jack and myself were wondering what happened you.”
“Quite a lot,” he muttered in confusion. “I was in Egypt most of the
time.”
“And where are you staying now, Larry?”
“At the hotel. I was in the orphanage the last ten days. ... They let
us take our holidays there,” he added by way of explanation. “Besides, I
wanted to have another look at it.”
She noticed that he did not explain what he was doing in the North of
Ireland. It could, of course, mean that he was on special duty, but it
left her with a feeling of uneasiness. Her father, eager to know about
the war, monopolized him during supper, and then Jack came in. “Jack
and I are engaged,” Hilda said apologetically. She didn’t know why she
felt she had to tell him at all except that it saved
misunderstandings. “We must celebrate that,” he said firmly and brought
a bottle of whiskey from the pocket of his topcoat. Her father and Jack
each took a glass and then laid off, but he continued to drink.
“It’s only for my health,” he said with a sly look.
“Why, Larry?” Hilda asked anxiously. “Is your health not good?”
She saw from the way Jack and her father laughed that she had said the
wrong thing as usual, but she didn’t mind because she saw now that Larry
enjoyed a joke exactly like Jim, though his style was slyer and less
boisterous. With Jim you could always tell when he was joking.
Jack, who had an early start at the machine-shop, left early and Hilda
accompanied him to the door to say good-night. She could see he was
impressed by Larry. As he put on his overcoat in his hasty,
absent-minded way, he murmured: “That’s a real nice fellow. He’s been
through a hell of a lot, though. More than he lets on. He needs a good
rest.” Larry stayed till close on midnight, and she had the feeling that
he would have stayed all night if given the chance. He was like Jim in
that also. She guided him through the black-out to his hotel, past the
narrow streets that let through the wind and the noise of the sea.
“When do you have to go back, Larry?” she asked.
“I still have a few days’ leave,” he replied. “I thought I might spend
them here if I wasn’t in your way.”
“Och, Larry, how could you be in our way?” she asked in distress.
“I went to Cork to see the old spots where Jim and I used to be
together,” he went on. “I’d like to do the same here.”
“I don’t know that there are many places he used to go,” she said
anxiously. “He wasn’t here that long. I could take you to Inish tomorrow
afternoon. Jack has a Union meeting tomorrow night, so he won’t be
free.”
At the same time she was disturbed. Jim’s death, which had sunk into the
background of her thoughts, was now very much in her mind again, and she
found the hurt was no less. When she returned home and sat before the
fire for a few minutes, discussing Larry, it was just as if Jim were
between them, leaning forward from her father’s chair with the poker in
his hand.
She felt it even more the next day when Larry called for her and they
took the bus to the seaside town Jim had liked so much. Jim had always
loved crowds and the sea, unlike Jack, who liked country roads and brisk
cross-country walks, and she realized that she had not been to Inish
since Jim’s death.
“I suppose we stay away because we don’t want to think,” she said as
they walked up the little promenade over the beach.
“I suppose so,” he said doubtfully. “With me it’s the opposite.”
“But, Larry,” she asked timidly, “why do you do it if it upsets you?”
“I didn’t say it upset me,” he replied, frowning. “I like thinking of
him. I dare say that’s why I wanted to meet you and your family. He
wrote so much about you.”
“Oh, I know what you mean,” she said hastily, hearing a hint of reproach
in his words. “I told Jack I could never feel the same about anyone
again. ... It’s not that I wasn’t fond of Jim, Larry, you know,” she
added shyly. “But we have to live just the same, don’t you think? It’s
not fair to other people if we don’t. We have to remember them, too.”
“Oh, I didn’t mean that,” he said quickly, beginning to blush. “It’s a
different thing entirely for you. You have your father and mother to
consider, but I never had anybody but Jim. The monks wanted me to take a
job in Cork, but I joined the army, hoping to be with him. Maybe if I
had he’d still be alive.”
“Och, Larry, that’s a thing we can’t know,” she sighed. They had passed
the promenade and were walking out along the little pier. They sat on a
heap of boulders and looked across the channel in the evening light. She
turned on him suddenly almost in desperation. Hilda had the sudden
forthrightness of very shy people. “You want to get yourself killed,
Larry, don’t you?” she asked gently.
The question seemed to startle him. He paused before answering.
“I suppose that’s true,” he said almost in a growl. “I never thought of
it that way, but I suppose that’s what I really want.”
“But you shouldn’t, Larry,” she said, pleading with him. “It’s
wrong. Really, it’s wrong. No matter how hard it is, we must try and
live.”
Then he said something in a very low voice, full of shame and anger,
which she just managed to catch.
“I could if I had you.”
She knew then that this was what she had been dreading the whole time
since her mother told her he was in the house. This was what had brought
him there. He had come there, as he had gone to Cork, to say good-bye to
her as to another part of his brother, but all the time with the
unconscious hope that through her he might again make contact with the
living world. And she knew that this was why she had told him at once
that she was engaged, hoping to head him off.
“But that’s impossible, Larry,” she whispered. “I told you already I’m
engaged to Jack.”
He went on talking as though she had not spoken, without looking at her
and almost as though he were talking to himself. He still had the same
resentful expression and angry tone, as though he felt humiliated.
“I know I drink too much. Brother Murphy in the orphanage said he’d
knock me down next time I let the kids see me like that. But that’s only
since Jim’s death. I could give that up. I know I could. I’m not
boasting.”
“Och, it’s not the drink, Larry,” she cried in distress. “Not that I
like it—I never did, in anyone—but that’s not the reason. It’s Jack,
Larry. Jack helped me when I was feeling wretched, much the way you are
now, and I wouldn’t upset him for anything in the world.”
“I know that, Hilda,” he said, gaining control of himself. “I wasn’t
really expecting you to give him up. You made no mistake in him. He’s a
fine man. I only wanted to ask.”
They drove back over the hills in the dusk, Larry embarrassed and Hilda
almost hysterical. When they separated, he asked if he could meet her
again next evening, and she said at once that she thought it better
not. Then, as she heard the fear make her voice harsh, she changed and
suggested that they meet again the evening before he left.
“But you won’t mind if I ask you not to say a thing like that to me
again? she asked urgently.
“No, Hilda,” he said, “I won’t ask you again,” and she saw that he had
far less hope of influencing her than she had fear of being influenced.
III
Next evening Jack and she went for their favourite walk over the hills
to the main road. It was such a relief to be with him that she told him
the whole story. To her surprise, he seemed very much
disturbed. Somehow, after her previous experience with him, she had
grown to think of him as a rock of sense. He stood in the roadway and
looked at her, his head cocked like a bird’s and a look of dismay on his
round, russet face.
“But you’re not thinking of marrying him, are your” he asked anxiously.
“Och, no, Jack, of course not,” she said with a shrug. “I asked him not
to mention it, and he won’t. I know he won’t. Why do you ask me that?”
“Because I don’t like it, that’s all,” Jack said, shaking his head
anxiously. He pulled at a bough till it snapped and then began to strip
it of its leaves as they walked on. “I suppose it’s the way I’m
jealous,” he added with his usual frankness. “Of course, I am, too, but
it’s not only that. It’s unhealthy. That’s how I feel, and that’s not
all jealousy. No, no, no,” he went on, shaking his head again as though
reassuring himself of his own frankness, “it’s not. His brother is dead,
and he can’t bring him back to life. And that’s not the whole story,
Hilda. He likes thinking of his brother because he’s dead. The dead have
no minds of their own. You can’t fight with the dead. He won’t give up
the drink. I watched the way he lowered it. That fellow will go dippy
if he’s not careful.”
“But I thought you said you liked him, Jack,” she protested.
“Och, aye, I like him,” he went on, worrying it out. “Deep down he’s
probably all right. But I don’t like this clinging to the past, to what
can’t be remedied. It’s not healthy, I tell you. You’d want to mind what
you said to him, Hilda.”
“But I said nothing to him, Jack. Only what I told you. And I couldn’t
say more than that.”
“No, no, no, Hilda,” he said contritely. “I know you’d always do the
right thing. It’s only that I can’t help worrying about you. I was
hoping you were over this thing, and now it all seems to be beginning
again.”
As usual he was right. For her it was beginning again, and it was
unhealthy. She saw that Larry was attracted to her by the feeling of his
brother around her, and that this wasn’t right. And, as a result of her
talk with Jack, the whole situation had become more dangerous and
distressing, for while it was easy to say no to Larry while thinking of
her responsibility to Jack, it would not be so in the future. Listening
to him, she had realized that, though beside Larry he gave an impression
of lightness, physical and mental, he was really in every way the
stronger man. She had noticed, even in the way he pulled himself up over
a word, probing his own motives, that however little there might be of
him, he was in complete command of it. What there was of him was all of
a piece, all “steady,” but in Larry, as in Jim, under the apparent
manliness there was a quaking bog of emotion that probably went back to
their childhood loss. Jim, the more instinctive of the two, would have
married and made a home for himself to take the place of the home he had
lost, but Larry wanted a brother as well as a wife—a brother probably
more than a wife—and that, he could only find in her. It was unhealthy,
as Jack said, but maybe because of that it attracted her more.
“What’s wrong, dear?” her mother asked her over breakfast next
morning. “Did something upset you?”
“Och, it’s only Larry,” Hilda said with an excuse for a smile. “He asked
me to marry him.”
“Marry him?” echoed her mother, feeling that the statement required a
dramatic response but uncertain what form it should take. “There’s a
surprise for you!” she said, clasping her hands, in case the required
response should be joyous. “He didn’t take long,” she added, to protect
her flank.
“Oh, it’s nothing,” said Hilda. “Only nice feeling. He knows how fond we
were of Jim. But it brought things back.”
“He shouldn’t do a thing like that, though,” said her mother, realizing
at last what form her response should take. “What did you tell him?”
“Oh, just that I was engaged to Jack, of course,” Hilda said wearily,
repeating an argument that had begun to lose its force for her. She knew
now that she needed Jack more than he needed her. Then she said
something that surprised herself almost as much as it did her
mother. “Would Dad and you mind if I did marry him, Mum?”
Her mother, she could see, did not know what to say.
“Did you fight with Jack?” she asked, wiping her hands in her apron.
“Och, no, Mum, nothing like that. I’d never ask a better man than Jack.”
“Of course, I couldn’t say, dear,” her mother said, seeing that she was
not going to expand on her relations with Jack. “I suppose it’s a matter
for yourself. We wouldn’t know how you felt.”
“I don’t know myself what way I feel,” said Hilda with a feeble
smile. “I can’t make up my mind. Jack says ’tis unhealthy, that it’s
wrong to keep thinking of the dead like that.”
“We can’t help thinking of the dead, child,” her mother said with a
sudden touch of sternness. “The older we grow, the more we have to live
with them. But this has nothing to do with Jim. It’s not Jim you’d be
marrying.”
“Oh, dear!” said Hilda, “if only it was as easy as that to separate
them!”
By this time she had a nervous headache and had to lie down. She was so
scared by the prospect of meeting Larry that she almost asked her mother
to go to the hotel and put it off. Yet when she opened the front door
that evening and saw him on the steps with the permanent slight stoop of
a man who is an inch or two too tall, she was so relieved that she
suddenly found herself becoming joyous and even silly. Her mother
noticed the change in her, and her own manner towards him became warmer.
“Where will we go, Larry?” she asked almost flirtatiously as they went
down the little street. “As it’s your last night we ought to go
somewhere nice.”
“It was nice enough where we went the last time,” he said.
“No, Larry,” she said, shaking her head. “We won’t go where we went last
time. It’s wrong. Jack says it, and I agree with him. You can’t like me
just because I was Jim’s girl, and I can’t like you because you’re his
brother. We have our own lives to live.”
As she said it she gasped, because she realized that she had already
made up her mind, and the relief was enormous. She knew that Jack was
right, and that it was all unhealthy, but she also knew that she could
deal with it. Now it was only as Jim’s girl, the one living link with
his brother, and beyond that with a mother and home he had forgotten,
that he cared for her, and it might be years before he came to care for
her as the sort of girl she was, but that way she liked him better. Like
all earnest people, Hilda went through life looking for a cause, and now
he was her cause, and she would serve him the best way she knew.
My friend Charlie Ford was a commercial traveller in the
office-equipment business, and one of the nicest commercials I have
known. And, in spite of all the propaganda against them, you meet some
very nice commercials. At their best, they are artists in their own
right—people who make something out of nothing.
Charlie had only one drawback from my point of view, which was that he
could never resist trying to sell me things, just for practice. And they
did not have to be office chairs or any other sort of commodity. That is
the sign of the true salesman; it isn’t the money alone that appeals to
him, it is salesmanship for its own sweet sake.
Charlie, for instance, was from Connemara, and wild horses wouldn’t have
dragged him back to it, but I could not mention Connemara over a drink
without Charlie’s trying to sell it to me, and the tears would come in
his eyes and a catch would come in his voice, and the Mother Machrees
and the evening rosaries would get so colourful that nothing but
blasphemy would put a stop to them. Then he would smile sadly at me,
put a fat hand firmly on my shoulder, and tell me in a deep voice that
he wished I did not talk like a wrecker. I wasn’t a real wrecker, of
course, not at heart. Other people might think so, but he knew that at
heart I loved all those beautiful things as much as he did, and
concealed it only out of modesty. And I declare to my God, before I
knew where I was, Charlie would be selling me a substitute self with a
heart of gold that the manufacturers would replace within two years
unless it gave perfect satisfaction. All the same Charlie liked me. I
was a sort of laboratory for him, and whenever he succeeded in selling
me anything like a new movie or a funny story, it set him up for a week.
Charlie was engaged to a girl called Celia Halligan. Celia was
handsome; she had a dirty tongue and an attitude of cynical but
good-humoured contempt for men, yet even she could not resist the
coloured enlargement of herself that Charlie presented to her in a gilt
frame, and he had only to give her a sweet, sad smile to make her skip
demurely back into it.
Now, one night the two of them were motoring back from a pub outside
Rathfarnham, cruising gently down the mountain-side, admiring the
toylike, whitewashed cottages above them, and the valley of the city far
below with the lamp-lit prow of Howth thrusting out into Dublin Bay,
when all at once as they turned a corner, there was a jaunting-car ahead
of them, going hoppity-bump, with no lights on the wrong side of the
road. Charlie was a first-rate driver and boasted that he had been
driving for fifteen years without an accident. He did not rush his car
into the ditch or try to pass out. Instead, he put his brakes on hard
and ran the bonnet of his car under the well of the jaunting-car without
doing any more damage than to raise the driver and pitch him gently
forward on the back of his old horse. The bump was so slight that the
jarvey’s bowler hat still remained on his head, and the horse, who had
all the sense of responsibility required by the situation, stopped dead
with the jarvey plastered affectionately across his back, and waited for
somebody to do something.
Then presence of mind came to the jarvey’s assistance: he judged the
road and the steadiness of the horse and the intentions of the driver
behind him and slid gently to the ground. It was as neat a bit of work
as Charlie had seen in years. By the time Charlie reached him, he was
doing a convincing take-off of unconsciousness that deceived even Celia.
“Is that fellow dead, Cha?” she asked anxiously.
“No, dear, only stunned,” Charlie replied comfortingly, but it was he
who felt stunned. He knew he had a ripe and subtle intelligence to deal
with. Then he cursed softly because he heard two cyclists talking as
they pushed their bikes up the hill. The jarvey heard them, too, and lay
doggo till all the proper questions had been asked. Then he opened his
red-rimmed eyes and asked feebly:
“Where am [?”
“In the presence of witnesses,” retorted Charlie, who couldn’t resist
it. The jarvey, a small man with a thin mournful face that had the blue
glaze of the confirmed alcoholic all over it, looked at him
reproachfully. Charlie could smell the whiskey off him from the side of
the road.
When they had found a farm-labourer to look after the horse and car, the
jarvey, whose name turned out to be Clarke, permitted himself to be
driven to hospital, and an over-conscientious medical student decided to
detain him for the night, while Charlie went off to report the accident
to the guards with a certain sour satisfaction at the thought of the
presence of mind that enabled a boozy little man like that to seize on a
moment’s opportunity and turn it into a career.
And a career it looked like becoming. The solicitor for the insurance
company, an old friend of Charlie’s called Cronin, agreed to defend the
case, but this was mainly on Charlie’s account, because Charlie felt
about his driving as good women feel about their reputation. You could
call Charlie a sex-fiend and he only smiled; you could call him a
swindler and he positively chortled; but suggest that he hadn’t taken
proper precautions at a corner and you were in danger of losing a
friend.
As the weeks went by, the jarvey’s case grew like a masterpiece in the
mind of a great artist. It looked as if it would never stop. After
months he was still in bed, because, according to himself, he got
reelings when he rose.
“Ah, it’s the girl,” said Cronin, a cheerful, noisy little man who was
never depressed about anything except the law.
“What has Celia to do with it?” Charlie asked sternly.
“You’ll soon see when they ask you what you were doing with her in the
car,” said Cronin gloomily. “I told you to let the case go.”
“But that’s scandalous,” Charlie said hotly. “I’m not the man to do that
sort of thing when I’m driving.”
“You’re not, like hell,” said Cronin cynically, leaving Charlie
uncertain whether to take it as a compliment or not.
Altogether it was a shocking experience for Charlie. He was a man of
eager temperament, not the sort to have a thing like that hanging over
him for months, and he had the illusion, common to eager men, that all
he had to do to speed it up was to call regularly on Cronin, whose
office was in a little lane off Dame Street, a sunless hole where
Charlie could not imagine any prosperous professional man choosing to
work. Usually he had to wait for half an hour in the outer office with
secretaries as unattractive as the room, and passed the time in trying
to sell them his version of the accident. When finally he was admitted
and learned that nothing had happened, he burst into a long tirade to
which Cronin listened, sitting back in his chair balancing a pencil and
looking bored and depressed. Charlie could not stop trying to sell you
things, and again he tried to sell Cronin the scandalous story of the
drunken jarvey, and the idea that he should bring a counter-suit against
the jarvey, but he was beginning to see that you couldn’t sell a lawyer
a safety-pin even if his braces had burst.
“You don’t understand these things, Charlie,” Cronin said wearily,
leaning farther back in his chair and playing patiently with his
pencil. “Linnane isn’t going to do anything like that. This is a jury
case, and juries are trickier than judges, and judges are trickier than
the devil. You’re a fine-looking, well-dressed man, and, by your own
account, this jarvey is a shrimp. Now, what happens if you get a jury of
shrimps is that they’ll decide the poor shrimp in the box is entitled to
compensation for life from the insurance company. They can damn well
afford it. If you were a shrimp you’d feel the same. Forget about the
booze!”
By the time the case came up for hearing, Charlie was feeling a
wreck. For two nights he hadn’t slept, going carefully over all the
points on which the other side might try to trap him, and all the sins
of his past life that they might resurrect against him. Counsel for the
jarvey was an old acquaintance of Celia’s called Michael Dunne, and
Charlie hoped that on this account he might show some consideration. On
the other hand, if he decided not to do so, he would know more about
Charlie than was desirable. It was a bad business. He went to court
with Celia, feeling like death, and saying in a dull voice that he
didn’t know if he’d ever be able to drive again. It would hang over him
for the rest of his days, and it was blackmail, and everyone knew it was
blackmail, but the state permitted it, and the lawyers encouraged
it. Celia said nothing at all. She thought it would have been cheaper to
buy off the jarvey for a few pounds. She was going to a dance that night
with another man. She had asked Charlie to bring her, but he had
refused. He even thought it heartless of her, considering that he was a
man with no future. And there at the other end of the seat from him was
the jarvey who had blasted his career, looking sick and resigned, his
bowler hat on the seat beside him.
Charlie leant forward over the seat ahead of him as he concentrated on
the first case, and his depression grew because he didn’t understand a
word of it. The judge was an oldish man with pink cheeks and white
hair. He seemed to be deaf, and irritated by everybody. Then the
jarvey’s case was called, and Michael Dunne rose. He was a tall,
ascetic-looking man with a neat black moustache and big dark glasses. To
his alarm, Charlie noticed that no considerations of friendship seemed
to restrain him in the remarks he made.
The jarvey himself was called and went slowly up the courtroom, looking
as though he might drop dead at any moment. He answered questions in an
ailing voice that was barely audible from the jury-box. He had the
jarvey’s technique of plausibility, and treated the court as if it were
a party of American tourists he was taking on a conducted tour of the
Lakes of Killarney. He pointed to the places where he felt the pains, as
though they were of historic importance. As for reward, he indicated
that he was an unworldly little man with no notion of the value of
money, and he left it entirely to the natural generosity of his fares.
Charlie began to realize that Cronin and Linnane had known their own
business. He recognized the technique and despised it. It was the
technique of the poor mouth.
Fortunately, it became obvious after a quarter of an hour that the judge
thought he was trying another case and was confusing the jarvey with a
truck-driver who had been hit by a railway wagon. Michael Dunne in his
attempt at getting his Lordship on to the right track went into
convulsions of deference, almost suggesting that there wasn’t really
much difference between a jaunting-car and a truck, but the judge wasn’t
having any. He had been insulted, and he was going to take it out on
somebody. He got down behind his bench as though he were taking up a
firing position from which to decimate the court.
“I’d be very pleased if Counsel would realize that I still have my wits
about me,” he snapped.
“I beg your Lordship’s pardon,” said Dunne. “I wasn’t suggesting for an
instant—”
“And, though I may not be quite as young as Counsel, I still know the
difference between a truck and a jaunting-car,” said the judge, and he
still continued to make comments which ignored witness and counsel till
the poor jarvey’s pose was completely broken down and he was
yelling. The atmosphere of the conducted tour had been completely
dissipated.
That did the trick. Charlie had been growing more and more disgusted,
more and more terrified, as his own turn drew nearer. Then as he
strolled slowly up the courtroom to the witness stand he had a sudden
moment of revelation and joy. He recited the oath in a thrilling voice
that made it perfectly clear that here at least was a man who knew the
meaning of words. The judge glanced at him with the air of a child who
sees a new toy. Charlie bowed very low to the judge, who was so
astonished that he bowed back; then he bowed—not quite so low—to the
jury, gave them a winning smile, and sat down, crossing his legs. In
that moment of revelation he had seen that the wretched occupants of the
court were distracted with boredom, and he knew that the only cure for
boredom was to buy something. The whole country was mad with boredom
because it had been brought up to count every penny. To express your
faith in life it was necessary to buy a stake in the future.
So Charlie proceeded to sell the jury the story which no lawyer would
buy. He took Linnane’s questions for what they should have been rather
than what they were, and disposed of them as though they were no more
than the promptings of a good listener. He demonstrated exactly how the
supposed accident had occurred, using his hands, his feet, and his
magnificent voice, till even the judge turned into a possible
customer. He threw in amusing little side-swipes at the County Council
and the condition of the roads, at the habits of Irish motorists,
and—completely ignoring Cronin’s warning—at the jarvey’s drunkenness as
well. Dunne was on his feet at once, protesting, but the judge had still
not forgiven him his unmannerly correction and snubbed him. He said that
Charlie struck him as an honest and observant witness who told his story
in a straightforward and, above all, audible way.
Even when Dunne got up to cross-examine, Charlie did not feel in the
least rattled. On the contrary. He no longer saw Dunne as an inquisitor
with subtle devices for forcing him to reveal the secrets of his past
life, but as a wrecker, a man without confidence, the sort of small-town
expert who sneers at even the finest office furniture. Charlie put on
the air of melancholy suitable to such a mean-spirited wretch. Dunne,
who had a trick of looking away as though in search of inspiration,
tried to suggest to Charlie that he was speaking from depths of
meditation that no one had ever reached.
“Mr. Ford,” he said, looking at Charlie contemptuously over the big
horn-rimmed spectacles, “you ventured to suggest that my client was
under the influence of liquor on the night in question. Now, before we
go any further, perhaps you wouldn’t mind enlightening the court as to
where you and your lady friend were coming from?”
“Not in the least,” Charlie replied sweetly. “We were coming from the
Red Cow.”
“The Red Cow?” repeated Dunne, who was under the illusion that to look
at the ceiling and repeat a name as though he had never heard it before
was a good way of making it seem significant. “Would I be correct in
assuming that the Red Cow is a hostelry?”
“You’d hardly be correct in assuming it, Mr. Dunne,” Charlie replied
with quiet amusement. “Assumptions are made about things of which we
have no direct knowledge.”
There was a chuckle from the jury-box at this, and Dunne grew red and
went on in a hurry.
“And did you have some—um—refreshment there?”
“Yes, sir,” Charlie said meekly. “That is generally my purpose in going
to a bar.”
Dunne pointed at the judge.
“Tell my lord and the jury how many drinks you had.”
“Three,” Charlie said steadily. “You see, Mr. Dunne, it was a very hot
night, and I’d been driving for a good part of the day, so I was rather
thirsty.”
“And you ask the court to believe that after three drinks—on a very hot
night—when you’d been driving for a good part of the day, as you’ve
admitted—you were still capable of driving a car properly?”
“I ask the court to believe that if I wasn’t capable of driving
properly, I wouldn’t be driving at all,” said Charlie sternly.
“The guards made no test to ascertain if you were capable of driving?”
“I presume the guards are aware that there is no test known to science
that will prove the existence of lemonade in the system,” replied
Charlie.
Of course, Charlie didn’t know whether there was or not, nor was there
much danger of his being examined about it if there was. For several of
the jurymen laughed outright, and even the judge gave a smile of
glee. His own style of wit was rather like that.
“You mean you drink nothing but lemonade?” asked Dunne, who was
beginning to lose his temper, and with good reason, for it was not often
that he had a witness like Charlie to deal with. But Charlie was
beginning to get tired of him; he knew that if he was to complete his
sale he must crush this knowing customer, so he paused a moment before
replying.
“I mean nothing of the sort, Mr. Dunne,” he said gravely. “I mean that a
man who drinks anything stronger when he’s in charge of a car is a
dangerous lunatic.”
“An exceedingly proper remark,” said the judge, nodding four times and
knocking his bench in approval. Nothing goes down so well in a court of
law as a well-aimed platitude.
Dunne had given up hope of shaking this unruly man, and contented
himself with a few perfunctory questions intended to suggest that
Charlie and Celia had been too busy in the car to pay attention to the
road.
“This young lady and you are friends?” asked Dunne.
“No, Mr. Dunne,” Charlie said gently. “Just engaged.”
“And you hadn’t your arm about her shoulder?”
“Ah, no, Mr. Dunne,” Charlie said wearily. “You and I ought to be beyond
the adolescent stage.”
This produced a real roar, and after a few further efforts Dunne sat
down and pretended to be absorbed in his papers. Charlie bowed again to
the judge and jury, and returned to his seat with the transfigured air
of a man who has been to the altar. Cronin winked at him, but Charlie
failed to return the wink. Instead he smiled wanly and, closing his
eyes, covered them with his fat hand. Charlie, of course, knew as well
as Cronin did that the case was in the bag. Charlie, the universal
salesman, had sold his story to the jury, and nothing short of an
earthquake would break the spell he had woven about them.
But then it was Celia’s turn, and Charlie’s heart sank when he saw that
she had learned nothing from his example. Instead of taking the oath as
though she had been waiting months for it, she had it extracted from her
word by word like teeth. She looked beautiful and angry and, what was
worse, alarmed, and Charlie knew within a few moments that her
unhappiness was spreading to the courtroom. She replied to Linnane’s
friendly questions as though he were cross-examining her, and when Dunne
rose she gave him a positive scowl. Charlie hoped that as an old friend
of the family he might show some sense of decency, but he was still
smarting under Charlie’s thrusts.
“And were you also drinking lemonade, Miss Halligan?” he asked with his
shoulders hunched while he jingled the coins in his trousers pockets.
“Ah, I was not,” she snapped with a shrug. “I wouldn’t touch the
blooming stuff.”
Charlie had noticed the impressive effect of a platitude; now he noticed
the effect of a simple statement of prejudice. A shudder seemed to go
through the court.
“Tell the court what you were drinking.”
“I was drinking whiskey, of course,” she replied in a shrill, shocked
tone. “What do you think?”
Dunne bent forward and looked at her satanically over his glasses.
“I have no opinion, Miss Halligan,” he said reprovingly. “I merely wish
to find out if, at the time of this accident, you weren’t a
little—elevated, shall we say?”
“Is it after three small ones?” she asked incredulously. “What do you
take me for?”
At this point Linnane tried to go to Celia’s rescue, but the judge had
taken an instant dislike to her. The judge lived in hope that one of
these days he would find one of those modern girls before him, so that
he could say what he really thought about them. He knew it would make
headlines, and, like most judges, he longed for headlines. He had a
strong suspicion that Celia was a modern young woman. He told her that
this was a court of law, and he would not permit her to reply to counsel
in that impudent fashion, at which Celia, who had no intention of being
impudent, looked mutinous as well as angry. He held the case up for
several minutes to glower at her, waiting for a back-answer that would
give the opportunity he wanted. Dunne knew that the signals were set at
“clear” for him, and, though Linnane again intervened, the judge snorted
that the witness appeared to be one of those modern young women, so she
probably expected to be dealt with in a modern way.
Charlie covered his face entirely. To give him his due, he went through
agonies. As Dunne framed each question, he answered it in his own mind,
tossing off the awkward ones with light feminine banter, lingering
gravely over those that raised moral issues, smiling, frowning, and even
prepared to shed a tear behind his hands. And on top of the ideal reply
came the real one, all in one tone, bewildered and maddened, and
sounding as though it came from the lips of some international
courtesan. Dunne made her admit that she was often at the Red Cow, that
she had gone there for years with different men, that she had been
kissing Charlie in the car before they started; and he almost trapped
her into saying that she was in no state to describe what had
happened. “Salesmanship!” Charlie thought despairingly. “That’s what
the girl lacks. Salesmanship!”
She came down off the stand sulky and furious. Charlie rose and stepped
out into the passageway with an angelic, welcoming smile to let her into
the seat beside him, and tried to put his hand comfortingly on hers, but
she pushed past him as though he were to blame for everything and
stalked out of the court. He had to wait for the verdict, and, though it
represented victory for him, it brought him no satisfaction. It even
left him wondering why he had gone to all that trouble instead of
allowing the insurance company to buy off the jarvey.
Next morning in town he ran into a gossipy woman who had heard all about
the case and wanted to talk of it.
“And I saw Celia at the dance last night,” she went on joyously. “And
I’ll give you three guesses who she was dancing with.”
“Who, Babe?” asked Charlie, kidding her on.
“Michael Dunne!”
“Dunne?” Charlie asked incredulously. “Are you sure, Babe?”
“Sure, I saw her, I tell you. He went up and talked to her, and they
were laughing and joking, and the next thing was I saw them
dancing. Now, what do you make of that?”
“I don’t know what to make of it, Babe,” Charlie said, shaking his head
gravely. “I’d hardly have expected it of her.”
But Celia gave him no satisfaction at all. She seemed surprised and
irritated by his attitude.
“But why wouldn’t I dance with him?” she asked. “Sure, he only did what
he was paid for, the same as anyone else. He’d do the same thing to his
own mother. Did you ever know a lawyer that wouldn’t?”
But, reasonable as she made it sound, it carried no conviction to
Charlie. Reason had never yet made a woman friendly to a man she had
cause to dislike. Could it be that she hadn’t really resented Dunne’s
tone? That she might even have enjoyed it?
He was still more upset when she returned the ring and told him she was
marrying Dunne. Charlie was a rational man, and, like all rational men,
took the irrational hard. It wasn’t only the loss of Celia that hurt
him, though that was bad enough; it wasn’t even the unfairness of her
going to the Red Cow with Dunne, as he saw her do with his own eyes. It
was the unreasonableness of it all. He took to the drink, and for
months it looked as if he would never be himself again. Woebegone and
haggard, he went over every detail of it with his friends a hundred
times. But gradually, as he repeated it, he began to realize that it was
an excellent story, a story you could sell to prospective
customers. “Did I ever tell you,” he would ask with a wistful smile,
“how I won the case and lost the girl?”
Suddenly, Charlie was himself again. Art had triumphed over Nature. It
was the old story—“Out of my great sorrows I made little songs.”
Ned MacCarthy, the teacher in a village called Abbeyduff, was wakened
one morning by his sister-in-law. She was standing over him with a
cynical smile and saying in a harsh voice:
“Wake up! ’Tis started.”
“What’s started, Sue?” Ned asked wildly, jumping up in bed with an
anguished air.
“Why?” she asked dryly. “Are you after forgetting already? You’d better
dress and go for the doctor.”
“Oh, the doctor!” sighed Ned, remembering at once why he was sleeping
alone in the little back room and why that unpleasant female who so
obviously disapproved of him was in the house.
He dressed in a hurry, said a few words of encouragement to his wife,
talked to the children while swallowing a cup of tea, and got out the
old car. He was a sturdy man in his early forties with fair hair and
pale grey eyes, nervous and excitable. He had plenty to be excitable
about— the house, for instance. It was a fine house, an old shooting
lodge, set back at a distance of two fields from the road, with a lawn
in front leading to the river and steep gardens climbing the wooded
hills behind. It was, in fact, an ideal house, the sort he had always
dreamed of, where Kitty could keep a few hens and he could dig the
garden and get in a bit of shooting. But scarcely had he settled in when
he realized it had all been a mistake. A couple of rooms in town would
have been better. The loneliness of the long evenings when dusk had
settled on the valley was something he had never even imagined.
He had lamented it to Kitty, who had suggested the old car, but even
this had its drawbacks because the car demanded as much attention as a
baby. When Ned was alone in it he chatted to it encouragingly; when it
stopped because he had forgotten to fill the tank he kicked it
viciously, as if it were a wicked dog, and the villagers swore that he
had actually been seen stoning it. This, coupled with the fact that he
sometimes talked to himself when he hadn’t the car to talk to, had given
rise to the legend that he had a slate loose.
He drove down the lane and across the little footbridge to the main
road, and then stopped before the public house at the corner, which his
friend Tom Hurley owned.
“Anything you want in town, Tom?” he shouted from the car.
“What’s that, Ned?” replied a voice from within, and Tom himself, a
small, round, russet-faced man, came out with his wrinkled grin.
“I have to go into town. I wondered, was there anything you wanted?”
“No, no, Ned, thanks, I don’t think so,” replied Tom in his nervous way,
all the words trying to come out together. “All we wanted was fish for
the dinner, and the Jordans are bringing that.”
“That stuff!” exclaimed Ned, making a face. “I’d sooner ’twas them than
me.”
“Och, isn’t it the devil, Ned?” Tom spluttered with a similar expression
of disgust. “The damn smell hangs round the shop all day. But what the
hell else can you do on a Friday? You going for a spin?”
“No,” replied Ned with a sigh. “It’s Kitty. I have to call the doctor.”
“Oh, I see,” said Tom, beginning to beam. His expression exaggerated
almost to caricature whatever emotion his interlocutor might be expected
to feel. “Ah, please God, it’ll go off all right. Come in and have a
drink.”
“No, thanks, Tom,” Ned said with resignation. “I’d better not.”
“Ah, hell to your soul, you will,” fussed Tom. “It won’t take you two
minutes. Hard enough it was for me to keep you off it the time the first
fellow arrived.”
“That’s right, Tom,” Ned said in surprise as he left the car and
followed Tom into the pub. “I’d forgotten about that. Who was it was
here?”
“Ah, God!” moaned Tom, “you had half the countryside in here. Jack
Martin and Owen Hennessey, and that publican friend of yours from
town—Cronin, ay, Cronin. There was a dozen of ye here. The milkman found
ye next morning, littering the floor, and ye never even locked the doors
after ye! Ye could have had my license endorsed on me.”
“Do you know, Tom,” Ned said with a complacent smile, “I’d forgotten
about that completely. My memory isn’t what it was. I suppose we’re
getting old.”
“Ah, well,” Tom said philosophically, pouring out a large drink for Ned
and a small one for himself, “’tis never the same after the first. Isn’t
it astonishing, Ned, the first,” he added in his eager way, bending over
the counter, “what it does to you? God, you feel as if you were
beginning life again. And by the time the second comes, you’re beginning
to wonder will the damn thing ever stop. ... God forgive me for
talking,” he whispered, beckoning over his shoulder with a boyish
smile. “Herself wouldn’t like to hear me.”
“’Tis true just the same, Tom,” Ned said broodingly, relieved at
understanding a certain gloom he had felt during the preceding
weeks. “It’s not the same. And that itself is only an illusion. Like
when you fall in love, and think you’re getting the one woman in the
world, while all the time it’s just one of Nature’s little tricks for
making you believe you’re enjoying yourself when you’re only putting
yourself wherever she wants you.”
“Ah, well,” said Tom with his infectious laugh, “they say it all comes
back when you’re a grandfather.”
“Who the hell wants to be a grandfather?” asked Ned with a sniff,
already feeling sorry for himself with his home upset, that unpleasant
female in the house, and more money to be found.
He drove off, but his mood had darkened. It was a beautiful bit of road
between his house and the town, with the river below him on the left,
and the hills at either side with the first wash of green on them like
an unfinished sketch, and, walking or driving, it was usually a delight
to him because of the thought of civilization at the other end. It was
only a little seaside town, but it had shops and pubs and villas with
electric light, and a water supply that did not fold up in May, and
there were all sorts of interesting people to be met there, from summer
visitors to Government inspectors with the latest news from Dublin. But
now his heart didn’t rise. He realized that the rapture of being a
father does not repeat itself, and it gave him no pleasure to think of
being a grandfather. He was decrepit enough as he was.
At the same time he was haunted by some memory of days when he was not
decrepit, but careless and gay. He had been a Volunteer and roamed the
hills for months with a column, wondering where he would spend the
night. Then it had all seemed uncomfortable and dangerous enough, and,
maybe like the illusion of regeneration at finding himself a father, it
had been merely an illusion of freedom, but, even so, he felt he had
known it and now knew it no more. It was linked in his mind with high
hills and wide vistas, but now his life seemed to have descended into a
valley like that he was driving along, with the river growing deeper and
the hills higher as they neared the sea. He had descended into it by the
quiet path of duty: a steady man, a sucker for
responsibilities—treasurer of the Hurling Club, treasurer of the
Republican Party, secretary for three other organizations. Bad! Bad! He
shook his head reprovingly as he looked at the trees, the river, and the
birds who darted from the hedges as he approached, and communed with the
car.
“You’ve nothing to complain of, old girl,” he said encouragingly. “It’s
all Nature. It gives you an illusion of freedom, but all the time it’s
bending you to its own purposes as if you were only cows or trees.”
Being nervous, he didn’t like to drive through a town. He did it when
he had to, but it made him flustered and fidgety so that he missed
seeing whoever was on the streets, and the principal thing about a town
was meeting people. He usually parked his car outside Cronin’s pub on
the way in, and then walked the rest of the way. Larry Cronin was an old
comrade of revolutionary days who had married into the pub.
He parked the car and went to tell Larry. This was quite unnecessary as
Larry knew every car for miles around and was well aware of Ned’s little
weakness, but it was a habit, and Ned was a man of more habits than he
realized himself.
“I’m just leaving the old bus for half an hour, Larry,” he called
through the door in a plaintive tone that conveyed regret for the
inconvenience he was causing Larry and grief for the burden being put on
himself.
“Come in, man, come in!” cried Larry, a tall, engaging man with a
handsome face and a wide smile that was quite sincere if Larry liked you
and damnably hypocritical if he didn’t. His mouth was like a show-case
with the array of false teeth in it. “What the hell has you out at this
hour of morning?”
“Oh, Nature, Nature,” said Ned with a laugh, digging his hands in his
trousers pockets.
“How do you mean, Nature?” asked Larry, who did not understand the
allusive ways of intellectuals but appreciated them none the less.
“Kitty, I mean,” Ned said. “I’m going to get the doctor. I told you she
was expecting again.”
“Ah, the blessings of God on you!” Larry cried jovially. “Is this the
third or the fourth? Christ, you lose count, don’t you? You might as
well have a drop as you’re here. For the nerves, I mean. ’Tis hard on
the nerves. That was a hell of a night we had the time the boy was
born.”
“Wasn’t it?” said Ned, beaming at being reminded of something that
seemed to have become a legend. “I was just talking to Tom Hurley about
it.” .
“Ah, what the hell does Hurley know about it?” asked Larry, filling him
out a drink in his lordly way. “The bloody man went to bed at two. That
fellow is too cautious to be good. But Martin gave a great account of
himself. Do you remember? The whole first act of Tosca, orchestra and
all. Tell me, you didn’t see Jack since he was home?”
“Jack?” Ned exclaimed in surprise, looking up from his drink. (He felt
easier in his mind now, being on the doctor’s doorstep.) “Was Jack
away?”
“Arrah, Christ, he was,” said Larry, throwing his whole weight on the
counter. “In Paris, would you believe it? He’s on the batter again, of
course. Wait till you hear him on Paris! ’Tis only the mercy of God if
the parish priest doesn’t get to hear of it. Martin would want to mind
himself.”
“That’s where you’re wrong, Larry,” Ned said with sudden bitterness, not
so much against Jack Martin as against Life itself. “Martin doesn’t have
to mind himself. The parish priest will mind him. If an inspector comes
snooping round while Martin is on it, Father Clery will be taking him
out to look at antiquities.”
“Ah, ’tis the God’s truth for you,” Larry said in mournful
disapproval. “But you or I couldn’t do it. Christ, man, we’d get
slaughtered alive. “’Tisn’t worried you are about Kitty?” he asked in a
gentler tone.
“Ah, no, Larry,” said Ned. “It’s not that. It’s just that at times like
this a man feels himself of no importance. You know what I mean? A
messenger boy would do as well. We’re all dragged down to the same
level.”
“And damn queer we’d be if we weren’t,” said Larry with his good-natured
smile. “Unless, that is, you’d want to have the bloody baby yourself.”
“Ah, it’s not only that, Larry,” Ned said irritably. “It’s not that at
all. But a man can’t help thinking.”
“Why, then indeed, that’s true for you,” said Larry, who, as a result of
his own experience in the pub, had developed a gloomy and philosophic
view of human existence. After all, a man can’t be looking at
schizophrenia for ten hours a day without feeling that Life isn’t
simple. “And ’tis at times like this you notice it—men coming and going,
like the leaves on the trees. Isn’t it true for me?”
But that wasn’t what Ned was thinking about at all. He was thinking of
his lost youth and what had happened in it to turn him from a firebrand
into a father.
“No, Larry, that’s not what I mean,” he said, drawing figures on the
counter with the bottom of his glass. “It’s just that you can’t help
wondering what’s after happening you. There were so many things you
wanted to do that you didn’t do, and you wonder if you’d done them would
it be different. And here you are, forty-odd, and your life is over and
nothing to show for it! It’s as if when you married some good went out
of you.”
“Small loss, as the fool said when he lost Mass,” retorted Larry, who
had found himself a comfortable berth in the pub and lost his thirst for
adventure.
“That’s the bait, of course,” Ned said with a grim smile. “That’s where
Nature gets us every time.”
“Arrah, what the hell is wrong with Nature?” asked Larry. “When your
first was born you were walking mad around the town, looking for people
to celebrate it with. Now you sound as though you were looking for
condolences. Christ, man, isn’t it a great thing to have someone to
share your troubles and give a slap in the ass to, even if she does let
the crockery fly once in a while? What the hell about an old bit of
china?”
“That’s all very well, Larry,” Ned said, scowling, “if—if,
mind—that’s.all it costs.”
“And what the hell else does it cost?” asked Larry. “Twenty-one meals a
week and a couple of pounds of tea on the side. Sure, ’tis for nothing!”
“But is that all?” Ned asked fiercely. “What about the days on the
column?”
“Ah, that was different, Ned,” Larry said with a sigh while his eyes
took on a far-away look. “But, sure, everything was different then. I
don’t know what the hell is after coming over the country at all.”
“The same thing that’s come over you and me,” said Ned. “Middle age. But
we had our good times, even apart from that.”
“Oh, begod, we had, we had,” Larry admitted wistfully. “We could hop in
a car and not come home for a fortnight if the fancy took us.”
“We could, man, we could,” said Larry, showing a great mouthful of
teeth. “Like the time we went to the Junction Races and came back by
Donegal. Ah, Christ, Ned, youth is a great thing. Isn’t it true for me?”
“But it wasn’t only youth,” cried Ned. “We had freedom, man. Now our
lives are run for us by women the way they were when we were kids. This
is Friday, and and what do I find? Hurley waiting for someone to bring
home the fish. You’re waiting for the fish. I’ll go home to a nice plate
of fish. One few words in front of an altar, and it’s fish for Friday
the rest of our lives.”
“Still, Ned, there’s nothing nicer than a good bit of fish,” Larry said
dreamily. “If ’tis well done, mind you. If ’tis well done. And ’tisn’t
often you get it well done. I grant you that. God, I had some fried
plaice in Kilkenny last week that had me turned inside out. I declare to
God, if I stopped that car once I stopped it six times, and by the time
I got home I was shaking like an aspen.”
“And yet I can remember you in Tramore, letting on to be a Protestant
just to get bacon and eggs,” Ned said accusingly.
“Oh, that’s the God’s truth,” Larry said with a wondering grin. “I was a
devil for meat, God forgive me. It used to make me mad, seeing the
Protestants lowering it. And the waitress, Ned—do you remember the
waitress that wouldn’t believe I was a Protestant till I said the Our
Father the wrong way for her? She said I had too open a face for a
Protestant. How well she’d know a thing like that about the Our Father,
Ned?”
“A woman would know anything she had to know to make a man eat fish,”
Ned said, rising with gloomy dignity. “And you may be reconciled to it,
Larry, but I’m not. I’ll eat it because I’m damned with a sense of duty,
and I don’t want to get Kitty into trouble with the neighbours, but with
God’s help I’ll see one more revolution before I die if I have to swing
for it.”
“Ah, well,” sighed Larry, “youth is a great thing, sure enough
... Coming, Hanna, coming!” he replied as a woman’s voice yelled from
the bedroom above them. He gave Ned a smug wink to suggest that he
enjoyed it, but Ned knew that that scared little rabbit of a wife of his
would be wanting to know what all the talk was about his being a
Protestant, and would then go to confession and tell the priest that her
husband had said heretical prayers and ask him was it a reserved sin and
should Larry go to the Bishop. It was no life, no life, Ned thought as
he sauntered down the hill past the church. And it was a great mistake
taking a drink whenever he felt badly about the country, because it
always made the country seem worse.
Suddenly someone clapped him on the shoulder. It was Jack Martin, the
vocational-school teacher, a small, plump, nervous man, with a baby
complexion, a neat greying moustache, and big blue innocent eyes. Ned’s
grim face lit up. Of all his friends, Martin was the one he warmed to
most. He was a talented man and a good baritone. His wife had died a few
years before and left him with two children, but he had never married
again and had been a devoted, if over-anxious, father. Yet always two or
three times a year, particularly approaching his wife’s anniversary, he
went on a tearing drunk that left some legend behind. There was the time
he had tried to teach Italian music to the tramp who played the penny
whistle in the street, and the time his housekeeper had hidden his
trousers and he had shinned down the drainpipe and appeared in the
middle of town in pyjamas, bowing in the politest way possible to the
ladies who passed.
“MacCarthy, you scoundrel!” he said delightedly in his shrill nasal
voice, “you were hoping to give me the slip. Come in here one minute
till I tell you something. God, you’ll die!”
“If you’ll just wait there ten minutes, Jack, I’ll be along to you,” Ned
said eagerly. “There’s just one job, one little job I have to do, and
then I’ll be able to give you my full attention.”
“Yes, but you’ll have one drink before you go,” Martin said
cantankerously. “You’re not a messenger boy yet. One drink and I’ll
release you on your own recognizances to appear when required. You’ll
never guess where I was, Ned. I woke up there—as true as God!”
Ned, deciding good-humouredly that five minutes’ explanation in the bar
was easier than ten minutes’ argument in the street, allowed himself to
be steered to a table by the door. It was quite clear that Martin was
“on it.” He was full of clockwork vitality, rushing to the counter for
fresh drinks, fumbling for money, trying to carry glasses without
spilling, and talking, talking, all the time. Ned beamed at him. Drunk
or sober, he liked the man.
“Ned,” Martin burst out ecstatically, “I’ll give you three guesses where
I was.”
“Let me see,” said Ned in mock meditation. “I suppose ’twould never be
Paris?” and then laughed outright at Martin’s injured air.
“You can’t do anything in this town,” Martin said bitterly. “I suppose
next you’ll be telling me about the women I met there.”
“No,” said Ned gravely, “it’s Father Clery who’ll be telling you about
them—from the pulpit.”
“To hell with Clery!” snapped Martin. “No, Ned, this is se-e-e-rious. It
only came to me in the past week. You and I are wasting our bloody time
in this bloody country.”
“Yes, Jack,” said Ned, settling himself in his seat with sudden gravity,
“but what else can you do with Time?”
“Ah, this isn’t philosophy, man,” Martin said testily. “This is—is
se-e-e-rious, I tell you.”
“I know how serious it is, all right,’ Ned said complacently, “because I
was only saying it to Larry Cronin ten minutes ago. Where the hell is
our youth gone?”
“But that’s only waste of time, too, man,” Martin said impatiently. “You
couldn’t call that youth. Drinking bad porter in pubs after closing time
and listening to somebody singing “The Rose of Tralee.’ That’s not life,
man.”
“No,” said Ned, nodding, “but what is life?”
“How the hell would I know?” asked Martin. “I suppose you have to go out
and look for it the way I did. You’re not going to find the bloody
thing here. You have to go south, where they have sunlight and wine and
good cookery and women with a bit of go in them.”
“And don’t you think it would be the same thing there?” Ned asked
relentlessly while Martin raised his eyes to the ceiling and moaned.
“Oh, God, dust and ashes! Dust and ashes! Don’t we get enough of that
every Sunday from Clery? And Clery knows no more about it than we do.”
Now, Ned was very fond of Martin, and admired the vitality with which in
his forties he still pursued a fancy, but all the same he could not let
him get away with the simple-minded notion that life was merely a matter
of topography.
“That is a way life has,” he pronounced oracularly. “You think you’re
seeing it, and it turns out it was somewhere else at the time. It’s like
women—the girl you lose is the one that could have made you happy. I
suppose there are people in the south wishing they could be in some wild
place like this—I admit it’s not likely, but I suppose it could
happen. No, Jack, we might as well resign ourselves to the fact that,
wherever the hell life was, it wasn’t where we were looking for it.”
“For God’s sake, man!” Martin exclaimed irritably. “You talk like a man
of ninety-five.”
“I’m forty-two,” Ned said with quiet emphasis, “and I have no illusions
left. You still have a few. Mind,” he went on with genuine warmth, “I
admire you for it. You were never a fighting man like Cronin or myself,
but you put up a better fight than either of us. But Nature has her
claws in you as well. You’re light and airy now, but what way will you
be this time next week? And even now,” he added threateningly, “even at
this minute, you’re only that way because you’ve escaped from the guilt
for a little while. You’ve got down the drainpipe and you’re walking the
town in your night clothes, but sooner or later they’ll bring you back
and make you put your trousers on.”
“But it isn’t guilt, Ned,” Martin interrupted. “It’s my stomach. I can’t
keep it up.”
“It isn’t only your stomach, Jack,” Ned said triumphantly, having at
last steered himself into the open sea of argument. “It’s not your
stomach that makes you avoid me in the Main Street.”
“Avoid you?” Martin echoed, growing red. “When did I avoid you?”
“You did avoid me, Jack,” said Ned with a radiant smile of
forgiveness. “I saw you, and, what’s more, you said it to Cronin. Mind,”
he added generously, “I’m not blaming you. It’s not your fault. It’s the
guilt. You’re pursued by guilt the way I’m pursued by a sense of duty,
and they’ll bring the pair of us to our graves. I can even tell you the
way you’ll die. You’ll be up and down to the chapel ten times a day for
fear once wasn’t enough, with your head bowed for fear you’d catch a
friend’s eye and be led astray, beating your breast, lighting candles,
and counting indulgences, and every time you see a priest your face will
light up as if he was a pretty girl, and you’ll raise your hat and say
‘Yes, Father,’ and ‘No, Father,’ and ‘Father, whatever you please.’ And
it won’t be your fault. That’s the real tragedy of life, Jack—we reap
what we sow.”
“I don’t know what the hell is after coming over you,” Martin said in
bewilderment. “You—you’re being positively personal, MacCarthy. I never
tried to avoid anybody. I resent that statement. And the priests know
well enough the sort I am. I never tried to conceal it.”
“I know, Jack, I know,” Ned said gently, swept away by the flood of his
own melancholy rhetoric, “and I never accused you of it. I’m not being
personal, because it’s not a personal matter. It’s Nature working
through you. It works through me as well, only it gets me in a different
way. I turn every damn thing into a duty, and in the end I’m fit for
nothing. And I know the way I’ll die too. I’ll disintegrate into a
husband, a father, a schoolmaster, a local librarian, and fifteen
different sort of committee officials, and none of them with
justification enough to remain alive—unless I die on a barricade.”
“What barricade?” asked Martin, who found all this hard to follow.
“Any barricade,” said Ned wildly. “I don’t care what ’tis for so long as
’tis a fight. I don’t want to be a messenger boy. I’m not even a good
one. Here I am, arguing with you in a pub instead of doing what I was
sent to do. Whatever the hell that was,” he added with a hearty laugh as
he realized that for the moment—only for the moment, of course—he had
forgotten what it was. “Well, that beats everything,” he said with a
grin. “But you see what I mean. What duty does for you. I’m after
forgetting what I came for.”
“Ah, that’s only because it wasn’t important,” said Martin, who was
anxious to talk of Paris.
“That’s where you’re wrong again, Jack,” said Ned, really beginning to
enjoy the situation. “Maybe ’twas of no importance to us but it was
probably of great importance to Nature. It’s we that aren’t
important. What was the damn thing? My memory has gone to hell. One
moment. I have to close my eyes and empty my mind. That’s the only way I
have of beating it.”
He closed his eyes and lay back limply in his seat, though even through
his self-induced trance he smiled lightly at the absurdity of it all.
“No good,” he said, starting out of it briskly. “It’s an extraordinary
thing, the way it disappears as if the ground opened and swallowed
it. And there’s nothing you can do. “’Twill come back of its own
accord, and there won’t be rhyme nor reason to that either. I was
reading an article about a German doctor who says you forget because
it’s too unpleasant to think about.”
“It’s not a haircut?” Martin asked helpfully, but Ned, a tidy man, just
shook his head.
“Or clothes?” Martin went on. “Clothes are another great thing with
them.”
“No,” Ned said frowning. “I’m sure ’twas nothing for myself.”
“Or for the kids? Shoes or the like?”
“Something flashed across my mind just then,” murmured Ned.
“If it’s not that it must be groceries.”
“I don’t see how it could,” Ned said argumentatively. “Williams
delivers them every week, and they’re always the same.”
“In that case,” Martin said flatly, “it’s bound to be something to
eat. They’re always forgetting things—bread or butter or milk.”
“I suppose so,” Ned said in bewilderment, “but I’m damned if I know
what. Jim!” he called to the barman. “If you were sent on a message
today, what would you say ‘twould be?”
“Fish, Mr. Mac,” the barman replied promptly. “Every Friday.”
“Fish!” repeated Martin exultantly. “The very thing!”
“Fish?” repeated Ned, feeling that some familiar chord had been
struck. “I suppose it could be. I know I offered to bring it to Tom
Hurley, and I was having a bit of an argument with Larry Cronin about
it. I remember he said he rather liked it.”
“Like it?” cried Martin. “I can’t stand the damn stuff, but the
housekeeper has to have it for the kids.”
“Ah, ’tis fish, all right, Mr. Mac,” the barman said knowingly. “In an
hour’s time you wouldn’t be able to forget it with the smell around the
town.”
“Well, obviously,” Ned said, resigning himself to it, “it has something
to do with fish. It may not be exactly fish, but it’s something like
it.”
“Whether it is or not, she’ll take it as kindly meant,” said Martin
comfortingly. “Like flowers. Women in this country seem to think they’re
alike.”
“It’s extraordinary,” said Ned as they went out. “We have minds we have
less control of than we have of our cars. Wouldn’t you think with all
their modern science they’d find some way of curing a memory like that?”
Two hours later the two friends, more loquacious than ever, drove up to
Ned’s house for lunch. “Mustn’t forget the fish,” Ned said as he reached
back in the car for it. At that moment he heard the wail of a new-born
infant and went very white. “What the hell is that, Ned?” Martin asked
in alarm. “That, Martin,” said Ned, “is the fish, I’m afraid.” “I
won’t disturb you, now, Ned,” Martin said hastily, getting out of the
car. “I’ll get a snack from Tom Hurley.” “Courage, man!” said Ned
frowningly. “Here you are and here you’ll stop. But why fish, Martin?
That’s what I can’t understand. Why did I think it was fish?”
Denis’s school was in the heart of the country, miles from anywhere, and
this gave the teachers an initial advantage because before a boy even
got to the railway station, he had the prefects on his track. Two
fellows Denis knew once got as far as Mellin, a town ten miles off,
intending to join the British Army, but, like fools, the first thing
they did in Mellin was to go to a hotel, so they were caught in bed in
the middle of the night by prefects and brought back. It was reported
that they had been flogged on their knees in front of the picture of the
Crucifixion in the hall, but no one was ever able to find out the truth
about that. Denis thought they must have been inspired by the legend of
two fellows who did once actually get on a boat for England and were
never heard of afterwards, but that was before his time, and in those
days escapes were probably easier. By the time he got there, it was said
there was a telescope mounted on the tower and that the prefects took
turns at watching for fellows trying to get away.
You could understand that, of course, for the fellows were all rough,
the sons of small farmers who smoked and gambled and took a drink
whenever they got a chance of one. As his mother said, it wasn’t a good
school, but what could she do, and the small allowance she got from his
father? By this time she and his father were living apart.
But one day a new boy came up and spoke to Denis. His name was Francis
Cummins, and he came from Dunmore, where Denis’s mother was now
living. He wasn’t in the least like the other fellows. He was a funny
solemn kid with a head that was too big for his body and a great flow of
talk. It seemed that his people intended him for the priesthood, and you
could see that he’d make a good sort of priest, for he never wanted to
do anything wrong, like breaking out, or smoking, or playing cards, and
he was a marvel at music. You had only to whistle a tune to him, and he
could play it after on the piano.
Even the toughs in school let Francis alone. He was a fellow you
couldn’t get into a wax, no matter how you tried. He took every insult
with a smile, as if he couldn’t believe you were serious, so that there
was no satisfaction in trying to make him mad. And from the first day he
almost pursued Denis. The other fellows in Denis’s gang did not like it
because if he saw them doing anything they shouldn’t be doing he started
at once to lecture them, exactly like a prefect, but somehow Denis found
it almost impossible to quarrel with him. It was funny the way you felt
towards a fellow from your own place in a school like that, far from
everywhere. And they did not know the feeling that came over Denis at
times when he thought of Dunmore and his home and Martha, for all that
he was forever fighting with her. Sometimes he would dream of it at
night, and wake up thinking of it, and all that day it would haunt him
in snatches till he felt like throwing himself on his bed and
bawling. And that wasn’t possible either, with forty kids to a room, and
the beds packed tight in four rows.
There was also another reason for his toleration of a sissy like
Cummins. Every week of Cummins’s life he got a parcel from home, and it
was always an astonishment to Denis, for his parents sent him tinned
meat, tinned fruit, sardines, and everything. Now, Denis was always
hungry. The school food wasn’t much at the best of times, and because
his mother couldn’t afford the extras, he never got rashers for
breakfast as most of the others did. His father visited him regularly
and kept on inquiring in a worried way if he was all right, but Denis
had been warned not to complain to him, and the pound or two he gave
Denis never lasted more than a couple of days. When he was not dreaming
of home, he dreamt of food. Cummins always shared his parcels with
Denis, and when Denis grew ashamed of the way he always cadged from
Cummins, it was a sop to his conscience that Cummins seemed to enjoy it
as much as he did. Cummins lectured him like an old school-mistress, and
measured it all out, down to that last candy.
“I’ll give you one slice of cake now,” he would say in his cheerful
argumentative way.
“Ah, come on!” Denis would growl eyeing it hungrily. “You won’t take it
with you.”
“But if I give it to you now you’ll only eat it all,” Cummins would
cry. “Look, if I give you one slice now, and another slice tomorrow, and
another on Sunday, you’ll have cake three days instead of one.”
“But what good will that be if I’m still hungry?” Denis would shout.
“But you’ll only be hungrier tomorrow night,” Cummins would say in
desperation at his greed. “You’re a queer fellow, Denis,” he would
chatter on. “You’re always the same. “’Tis always a feast or a famine
with you. If you had your own way you’d never have anything at all. You
see I’m only speaking for your good, don’t you?”
Denis had no objection to Cummins’s speaking for his good so long as he
got the cake, as he usually did. You could see from the way Cummins was
always thinking of your good that he was bound to be a priest. Sometimes
it went too far even for Denis, like the day the two of them were
passing the priests’ orchard and he suddenly saw that for once there
wasn’t a soul in sight. At the same moment he felt the hunger-pain sweep
over him like a fever.
“Keep nix now, Cummins,” he said, beginning to shin up the wall.
“What are you going to do, Denis?” Cummins asked after him in a frenzy
of anxiety.
“I only want a couple of apples,” Denis said, jumping from the top of
the wall and running towards the trees. He heard a long, loud wail from
the other side of the wall.
“Denis, you’re not going to steal them? Don’t steal them, Denis, please
don’t steal them!”
But by this time Denis was up in the fork of the tree where the biggest,
reddest apples grew. He heard his name called again, and saw that
Cummins had scrambled up onto the wall as well, and was sitting astride
it with real tears in his eyes.
“Denis,” he bawled, “what’ll I say if I’m caught?”
“Shut up, you fool, or you will get us caught,” Denis snarled back at
him.
“But, Denis,Denis, it’s a sin!”
“It’s a what?”
“It’s a sin, Denis. I know it’s only a venial sin, but venial sins lead
to mortal ones. Denis, I’ll give you the rest of my cake if you come
away. Honest, I will.”
Denis didn’t bother to reply, but he was raging. He finished packing
apples wherever he had room for them in his clothes, and then climbed
slowly back over the wall.
“Cummins,” he said fiercely, “if you do that again I’m going to kill
you.”
“But it’s true, Denis,” Cummins said, wringing his hands
distractedly. “’Tis a sin, and you know ’tis a sin, and you’ll have to
tell it in Confession.”
“I will not tell it in Confession,” said Denis, “and if I find out that
you did, I’ll kill you. I mean it.”
And he did, at the time. It upset him so much that he got almost no
pleasure from the apples, but he and Cummins still continued to be
friends and to share the parcels of food that Cummins got. These were a
complete mystery to Denis. None of the other fellows he knew got a
parcel oftener than once a month, and Denis himself hardly got one a
year. Of course, Cummins’s parents kept a little shop, so that it
wouldn’t be so much trouble to them, making up a parcel, and anyway they
would get the things at cost price, but even allowing for all this, it
was still remarkable. If they cared all that much for Cummins, why
didn’t they keep him at home? It wasn’t even as if he had another
brother or sister. Himself, for instance, a wild kid who was always
quarrelling with his sister and whose mother was so often away from
home, he could see why he had to be sent away, but what had Cummins done
to deserve it? There was a mystery here, and Denis was determined to
investigate it when he got home.
He had his first opportunity at the end of term when Cummins’s father
and mother came for him in a car and brought Denis back as well. Old
Cummins was a small man with glasses and a little greying moustache, and
his wife was a roly-poly of a woman with a great flow of talk. Denis
noticed the way Cummins’s father would wait for minutes on end to ask a
question of his own. Cummins’s manner to them was affectionate
enough. He seemed to have no self-consciousness, and would turn round
with one leg on the front seat to hold his mother’s hand while he
answered her questions about the priests.
A week later Martha and Denis went up to the Cummins’s for
tea. Mr. Cummins was behind the counter of the shop with his hat on his
head, and he called his wife from the foot of the stairs. She brought
them upstairs in her excitable, chattering way to a big front room over
the street. Denis and Cummins went out to the back garden with a pistol
that Cummins had got at Christmas. It was a wonderful air-pistol that
Denis knew must have cost pounds. All Cummins’s things were like
that. He had also been given a piano accordion. Denis did not envy him
the accordion, but he did passionately want the pistol.
“Lend it to us, anyway, for the holidays,” he begged.
“But, sure, when I want to practice with it myself!” Cummins protested
in that babyish way of his.
“What do you want to practice with it for?” asked Denis. “When you’re a
priest, you won’t be able to shoot.”
“How do you know?” asked Cummins.
“Because priests aren’t let shoot anybody,” said Denis.
“I’ll tell you what I’ll do with you,” Cummins said in his usual
cheese-paring way. “I’ll keep it on week-days and you can have it on
Saturday and Sunday.”
Denis didn’t want it for Saturday and Sunday; he wanted it for keeps;
and it struck him as very queer in a sissy like Cummins, being so
attached to a gun that he’d be scared to use.
Mrs. Cummins and the three children had tea in the front room. Then
Cummins and Martha played the piano while Mrs. Cummins talked to Denis
about school.
“Wisha, Denis,” she said, “isn’t it wonderful for ye to be going to a
beautiful school like that?”
Denis thought she was joking and began to smile.
“And the grounds so lovely and the house so lovely inside. Don’t you
love the stained-glass window in the hall?”
Denis had never particularly noticed the stained glass, but he vaguely
remembered it as she spoke, and agreed.
“Ah, sure, ’tis lovely, with the chapel there, to go to whenever you
like. And Francis says ye have the grandest films.”
“Oh, yes,” said Denis, thinking he would prefer threepence-worth at the
local cinema any day of the week.
“And ’tis so nice having priests for teachers in place of the rough
coarse country fellows you have around here. Oh, Denis, I’m crazy about
Father Murphy. Do you know, I’m sure that man is a saint.”
“He’s very holy,” said Denis, wondering whether Mrs. Cummins would
think Murphy such a saint if she saw him with a cane in his hand and his
face the colour of blood, hissing and snarling as he chased some fellow
round the classroom, flogging him on the bare legs.
“Oh, to be sure, he is,” Mrs. Cummins rattled on. “And ’tisn’t that at
all, Denis boy, but the nice, gentlemanly friends you can make there
instead of the savages there are in this town. Look, ’tisn’t wishing to
me to have Francis out of my sight with those brutes around the
streets.”
That finished Denis. A fellow would be a long time in Dunmore before he
met savages like the two Corbetts from Cork or Barrett from Clare. But
he saw that the woman was in earnest. When he returned home, he told his
mother everything about their visit, and her amusement convinced him of
what he had already suspected—that Mrs. Cummins didn’t know any
better. She and her husband, small shopkeepers who were accustomed only
to a little house in a terrace, nearly died with the grandeur when they
saw the grounds and the lake and the tennis courts, just like the
gentlemen’s residences they had seen before that only from the
roadway. Of course, they thought it was Heaven. And it explained the
mystery about Francis, because, in place of wanting to get rid of him as
his mother had to get rid of Denis, they were probably breaking their
hearts at having to part with him at all, and doing it only because they
felt they were giving him all the advantages that had been denied to
themselves. Despite his mother’s mockery, Denis felt rather sorry for
them, being taken in like that by appearances.
At the same time it left unexplained something about Francis
himself. Denis knew that if he was an only child with a mother and
father like that, he would not allow them to remain in ignorance for
long. He would soon get away from the filthy dormitory and the brutal
society. At first he thought that Francis probably thought it a fine
place, too, and, in a frenzy of altruism, decided that it was his duty
to talk to Mrs. Cummins and tell her the whole truth about it, but then
he realized that Francis could not possibly have been taken in in the
same way as his parents. He was a weakling and a prig, but he had a
sort of country cuteness which enabled him to see through fellows. No,
Francis was probably putting up with it because he felt it was his duty,
or for the sake of his vocation, because he thought that life was like
that, a vale of tears, and whenever he was homesick, or when fellows
jeered at him, he probably went to the chapel and offered it up. It
seemed very queer to Denis because when he was homesick or mad he waited
till lights were out and then started to bawl in complete silence for
fear his neighbours would hear.
He made a point of impressing on his mother the lavishness of the
Cumminses, and told her all about the accordion and the pistol and the
weekly parcels with a vague hope of creating larger standards of
generosity in her, but she only said that Irish shopkeepers were rotten
with money and didn’t know how to spend it, and that if only Denis’s
father would give her what she was entitled to he might go to the best
college in Ireland, where he would meet only the children of
professional people.
All the same, when he went back to school there was a change. A parcel
arrived for him, and when he opened it there were all the things he had
mentioned to her. For a while he felt a little ashamed. It was probably
true that his father did not give her all the money she needed, and that
she could only send him parcels by stinting herself; but still it was a
relief to be able to show off in front of the others whose parents were
less generous.
That evening he ran into Cummins, who smiled at him in his pudding-faced
way.
“Do you want anything, Denis?” he asked. “I have a parcel if you do.”
“I have a parcel of my own today,” Denis said cockily. “Would you like
peaches? I have peaches.”
“Don’t be eating it all now,” Cummins said with a comic wail. “You won’t
have anything left tomorrow if you do.”
“Ah, what difference does it make?” said Denis with a shrug, and with
reckless abandonment he rewarded his friends and conciliated his foes
with the contents of his parcel. Next evening he was almost as bad as
ever.
“Jay, Denis,’ Cummins said with amused resignation, “you’re a blooming
fright. I told you what was going to happen. How are you going to live
when you grow up if you can never keep anything?”
“Ah, boy,” Denis said, in his embarrassment doing the big shot, “you
wait till I am grown up, and you’ll see.”
“I know what I’ll see, all right,’ Cummins said, shaking his head
sadly. “Better men than you went to the wall. ’Tis the habits we learn
at this age that decide what we’re going to be later on. And, anyway,
how are you going to get a job? Sure, you won’t learn anything. If you’d
even learn the piano I could teach you.”
Cummins was a born preacher, and Denis saw that there was something in
what he said, but no amount of preaching could change him. That was the
sort he was—come day, go day, God send Sunday—and, anyway, it didn’t
really make much difference, because Cummins with his thrifty habits
usually had enough to keep Denis going till the next parcel came.
Then, about a month later as Denis was opening his weekly parcel under
the eyes of his gang, Anthony Harty stood by, gaping with the
rest. Harty was a mean, miserable creature from Clare who never got
anything, and was consumed with jealousy of everyone who did.
“How well you didn’t get any parcels last year, and now you’re getting
them all the time, Halligan?” he said suspiciously.
“That’s only because my mother didn’t know about the grub in this
place,” Denis declared confidently.
“A wonder she wouldn’t address them herself, so,” sneered Harty.
“What do you mean, Harty?” Denis asked, going up to him with his fists
clenched. “Are you looking for a puck in the gob?”
“I’m only saying that’s not the writing on your letters,” replied Harty,
pointing at the label.
“And why should it be?” shouted Denis. “I suppose it could be the
shopkeeper’s.”
“That looks to me like the same writing as on Cummins’s parcels,” said
Harty.
“And what’s wrong with that?” Denis asked, feeling a pang of terror. “I
suppose she could order them there, couldn’t she?”
“I’m not saying she couldn’t,” said Harty in his sulky, sneering
tone. “I’m only telling you what I think.”
Denis could not believe it, but at the same time he could get no further
pleasure from the parcel. He put it back in his locker and went out by
himself and skulked away among the trees. It was a dull misty February
day. He took out his wallet in which there were a picture of his mother
and Martha and two letters he had received from his mother. He read the
letters through, but there was no reference to any parcel that she was
sending. He still could not believe but that there was some simple
explanation, and that she had intended the parcels as a surprise, but
the very thought of the alternative made his heart turn over. It was
something he could talk to nobody about, and after lights out he twisted
and turned madly, groaning at the violence of his own restlessness, and
the more he turned, the clearer he saw that the parcels had come from
the Cumminses and not from his mother.
He had never before felt so humiliated. Though he had not realized it,
he had been buoyed up less by the parcels than by the thought that his
mother cared so much for him; he had been filled with a new love of her,
and now all the love was turning back on him and he realized that he
hated her. But he hated the Cumminses worse. He saw that he had pitied
and patronized Francis Cummins because he was weak and priggish and
because his parents were only poor ignorant country shopkeepers who did
not know a good school from a bad one, while they all the time had been
pitying him because he had no one to care for him as the Cumminses cared
for Francis. He could clearly imagine the three Cumminses discussing
him, his mother, and his father, exactly as his mother and he had
discussed them. The only difference was that, how ever ignorant they
might be, they had been right. It was he and not Francis who deserved
pity.
“What ails you, Halligan?” the chap in the next bed asked—the beds were
ranked so close together that one couldn’t even sob in peace.
“Nothing ails me,” Denis said between his teeth.
Next day he bundled up what remained of the parcel and took it to
Cummins’s dormitory. He had intended just to leave it and walk out, but
Cummins was there himself, sitting on his bed with a book, and Denis had
to say something.
“That’s yours, Cummins,” he said. “And if you ever do a thing like that
again, I’ll kill you.”
“What did I do, Denis?” Cummins wailed, getting up from his bed.
“You got your mother to send me that parcel.”
“I didn’t. She did it herself.”
“But you told her to. Who asked you to interfere in my business, you
dirty spy?”
“I’m not a spy,’ Cummins said, growing agitated. “You needed it and I
didn’t—what harm is there in that?”
“There is harm. Pretending my mother isn’t as good as yours—a dirty old
shopkeeper.”
“I wasn’t, Denis,” Cummins said excitedly. “Honest, I wasn’t. I never
said a word against your mother.”
“What did he do to you, Halligan?” one of the fellows asked, affecting
to take Cummins’s part.
“He got his people to send me parcels, as if I couldn’t get them myself
if I wanted them,” Denis shouted, losing control of himself. “I don’t
want his old parcels.”
“Well, that’s nothing to cry about.”
“Who’s crying?” shouted Denis. “I’m not crying. I’ll fight him and you
and the best man in the dormitory.”
He waited a moment for someone to take up his challenge, but they only
looked at him curiously, and he rushed out because he knew that, in
spite of himself, he was crying. He went straight to the lavatory and
had his cry out there on the seat. It was the only place they had to
cry, the only one where there was some sort of privacy. He cried
because he had thought that he was keeping his secret so well, and that
no one but himself knew how little toughness and insubordination there
was in him till Cummins had come and pried it out.
After that he could never be friendly with Cummins again. It wasn’t, as
Cummins thought, that he bore a grudge. It was merely that for him it
would have been like living naked.
Jimmy Garvin lived with his mother in a little house in what we called
the Square, though there wasn’t much of a square about it. He was
roughly my own age, but he behaved as if he were five years older. He
was a real mother’s darling, with pale hair and eyes, a round, soft,
innocent face that seemed to become rounder and softer and more innocent
from the time he began to wear spectacles, and one of those
astonishingly clear complexions that keep their owners looking years
younger than their real age. He talked slowly and carefully in a
precise, old-fashioned way and hardly mixed at all with the other kids.
His mother was a pretty, excitable woman, with fair hair like Jimmy’s, a
long, thin face, and a great flow of nervous chatter. She had been
separated for years from her husband, who was supposed to be in England
somewhere. She had been a waitress in a club on the South Mall, and he
was reputed to be of a rather better class, as class is understood in
Cork, which is none too well. His family made her a small allowance, but
it was not enough to support herself and Jimmy, and she eked it out with
housework. It was characteristic of our poverty-stricken locality that
the little allowance made her an object of great envy and that people
did not like her and called her “Lady Garvin.”
Each afternoon after school you would see Jimmy making for one of the
fashionable districts where his mother worked, raising his cap and
greeting any woman he knew in his polite old-fashioned way. His mother
brought him into the kitchen and gave him whatever had been left over
from lunch, and he read there till it was time for them to go home. He
was no trouble; all he ever needed to make him happy was a book—any
book—from the shelves or the lumber room, and he read with his head
resting on his hands, which formed a screen between him and the domestic
world.
“Mum,” he would say, beaming, “this book is about a very interesting
play they have every year in a place called Oberammergau. Oberammergau
is in Germany. In Germany the language they speak is German. Don’t you
think I should learn German?”
“Should you, Jimmy?” she would ask tenderly. “Don’t you think you’re
learning enough as it is?”
“But if we go to Germany,” he would exclaim with his triumphant smile,
“one of us has to know German. If we don’t know how to ask our way to
the right platform, how will we know we’re on the right train? Perhaps
they’ll take us to Russia.”
“Oh, dear,” she would say, “that would be dreadful.”
At the same time she was, of course, terribly proud of him, particularly
if the maid was there to hear him. For as Jimmy told the story, his
mother was always the heroine and he Prince Charming. In a year or two
he would begin to earn a lot of money, and then they would have a big
house on the river, exactly like the one they were in, with a maid to
wait on them who would be paid more than any maid in the neighbourhood,
and they would spend their holidays in France and Italy. If his mother
was friendly with the maid she was working with, he even offered the
position to her. There was nothing like having the whole thing arranged.
This was how he liked to pass the time while his mother worked, reading,
or—if she had the house to herself—wandering gravely from room to room
and imagining himself already the owner, looking at himself in the
dressing-table mirrors as he poured bay rum on his hair and brushed it
with the silver brushes, and speaking to himself in a lingo he took to
be German, touching the keys of the piano lightly, or watching from the
tall windows as people hurried by along the river bank in the rainy
dusk. Late in the evening his mother and he would go home together,
holding hands, while he still chattered on in his grave, ancient,
innocent way, the way of a child on whom Life has already laid too heavy
a burden.
But as time went on things grew easier. The monks saw that Jimmy was out
on his own as a student. Finally, Mrs. Garvin gave up the housework and
took in boarders. She rented a big house on the road near the tram-stop
and accepted only lodgers of the best class. There at last Jimmy could
have a piano of his own, though the instrument he did take up was the
violin.
II
By the time he was ready for the University he had developed into a
tall, gangling, good-looking boy, though his years of study had left
their mark on him. He had a pleasant tenor voice and sang in one of the
city choirs. He had got the highest mark in Ireland in the Intermediate
exams, and his picture had appeared in the Examiner, with his right arm
resting on a pedestal and his left hand supporting it to keep it from
shaking.
And this, of course, was where the trouble really began, for his
father’s family saw the picture and read the story and realized that
they—poor innocent, good-natured, country folk—were being done out of
something by the city slickers. The Garvins were a family you couldn’t
do out of much, and they coveted their share of Jimmy’s glory, all the
more because they saw that he had got it all from the Garvins, who had
always been intellectual—witness Great Uncle Harvey, who had been the
greatest scholar in the town of Macroom, consulted even by the parish
priest. Some sort of reconciliation was necessary; Mrs. Garvin’s
allowance was increased, and she was almost silly with happiness since
it seemed so much like a foretaste of all the things Jimmy had promised
to do for her.
At the same time she feared the Garvins, a feeling with which Jimmy
could not sympathize because he had no fear whatever of his father’s
family. He was mildly curious, that was all. To him they were just
another audience for whom he could perform on the violin or to whom he
could explain the facts of the international situation. At her request
he called on his Aunt Mary, who lived in a new red-brick house a stone’s
throw from the College. Aunt Mary had been involved in a peculiar
marriage with a middle-aged engineer, who had left her some money but no
children. She was a shrewd, coaxing old West Cork woman with a face that
must once have been good-looking. No sooner did she realize that Jimmy
was presentable as well as “smart” than she saw that it was the will of
God that she should annex him. She was the family genealogist, and while
she fed him excellently on tea, homemade scones, and cake, she filled in
for him in a modest and deprecating way the family background he had
missed.
It never occurred to her that this might come as an anticlimax to
Jimmy. He listened to her with a vacant smile, and even made fun of
Great Uncle Harvey to her face, a thing no one had ever presumed to do
before, and when he left her she sat, looking out the window after his
tall, swinging figure, and wondered if it was really worth her while to
pay the call she had promised.
Mrs. Garvin had even worse misgivings.
“I don’t want that woman in the house, Jimmy,” she said, clasping her
hands feverishly. “She’s the one I really blame for the trouble with
your father.”
“Well, she’s hardly going to make trouble between you and me,” said
Jimmy, who had privately decided that his aunt was a fool.
“That’s all you know,” his mother said bitterly.
In this she was right, but even she did not realize the full extent of
the trouble Aunt Mary was preparing for them when she called. From
Jimmy’s point of view there was nothing wrong. Aunt Mary cluck-clucked
with astonishment when he played the violin for her, when he sang, and
when he really explained what was happening in Europe.
“Oh, Jimmy,” she said, “I’d love your father to hear you sing. You have
his voice. I can hear him in you.”
“Oh, no, I don’t think so, Mrs. Healy,” his mother said hastily. “Jimmy
has far too much to do.”
“Ah, I was only thinking of a week or ten days,” Aunt Mary
said. “’Twould be a change for him.”
“I think he’s much too young to travel alone,” Mrs. Garvin said,
quivering. “In a year or two, perhaps.”
“Oh, really, Mum!” exclaimed Jimmy, cast down from the heights of
abstract discussion. “I think I’m able to travel alone by now.”
Aunt Mary had engaged his interest, and well she knew it. He had always
been curious in a human way about the father he did not remember, and,
being a born learner, was even more curious about England, a country he
was always reading about and hearing of, but had never seen. He had more
than his share of boyish vanity, and he knew that English contacts would
assure him prestige among his fellow-students.
For twelve months, off and on, he argued with his mother about it, but
each time it alarmed her again. When she finally did consent, it was
only because she felt that it might be unfair to deprive him of a chance
of widening his knowledge of the world.
So, at least, she said. But whatever she might say, and for all her
fears, she was flattered, and with every bit of feminine vanity in her
she desired the opportunity of showing off to her husband and his family
the child they had abandoned and whom she had made into a paragon.
III
Jimmy’s first sight of his father in Paddington Station came as a
considerable shock to him. Somehow, whenever he had imagined his father
it had been as a heavy man with a big red face and a grey moustache,
slow-spoken and portentous; but the man who met him in a bowler hat and
a pale grey tie was tall and stringy with a neat dark moustache and an
irritable, worried air. His speech was pleasant and well-bred; his
manner was unaffected without being demonstrative; and he had a sense of
quiet fun that put Jimmy at his ease. But he didn’t like to see such a
distinguished-looking man carrying his cheap suitcase for him.
“Do let me carry that!” he said anxiously.
“Oh, that’s all right, son,” his father said lightly. “By the way,” he
added smoothly, “you’ll find I talk an awful lot, but you don’t have to
pay any attention. If you talk, too, we’ll get on fine. That’s a hell of
a heavy bag. We’d better get a taxi.”
It was another surprise to Jimmy when, instead of taking him to some
boarding house in the suburbs, his father took him on an electric train
to a station twenty-odd miles from London. To Jimmy it seemed that this
must be the heart of the country, but the big houses and the tall red
buses he saw did not seem countrified. There was a car waiting outside
the station, and his father drove him over high hilly country full of
woods and streams down into a little red-brick market town, with a
market house on stilts in the middle of the street, and up the hills
again. To Jimmy it was all new and exciting, and he kept looking out
and asking intelligent questions to which he rarely got satisfactory
answers.
“Oh, this damn country!” his father said testily. “You have to drive
five miles out of your way to avoid a hole in the road that’s preserved
because Alfred the Great fell into it. For God’s sake, look at this for
a main road!”
While Jimmy was still wondering how you would preserve a hole in the
road, they reached a village on top of the hills, a long, low street
open on to a wide common, with a school, a church, a row of low
cottages, and a public house with a brightly painted inn-sign and with
green chairs and tables ranged in front of it. They stopped a little up
the road outside a cottage with high pilastered chimneys and
diamond-paned windows, and a row of tall elms behind.
“You’d want to mind your head in this damn hole,” his father said as he
pushed in the door. “It may have been all right for Queen Elizabeth, but
it’s not all right for me.”
Jimmy found himself in a combination living- and dining-room with a huge
stone fireplace and low oak beams. A door on the right led into a
modern kitchen, and another at the end of the room seemed to lead on to
a stairway of sorts. A woman and a little girl of four or five came
slowly through this door, the woman lowering her head.
“This is Martha, Jim,” his father tossed off lightly as he kissed
her. “Any time you want her, just let me know. She’s on the youthful
side for me. Gussie, you old humbug,” he added to the little girl, “this
is your big brother. If you’re nice to him he might give you five bob.”
Jimmy was stunned, and his face showed it. This was something he had
never anticipated and did not know how to deal with. He was too innocent
to know even if it was right or wrong. Of course, things might be
different in England. But, whatever he believed, his behaviour had been
conditioned by years of deference, and he smiled shyly and shook hands
with Martha, a heavy, good-looking woman, who smiled back without
warmth. As for Gussie, she stood in a corner with her legs splayed and a
finger in her mouth.
“Sherry for you, son,” his father called from the farther room. “I have
to take this damn whiskey for my health.”
“Before you take it, I’d better show you your room,” said Martha,
picking up his case. “You’ll need to mind your head.”
“Oh, please, Martha!” he said anxiously, but she preceded him with the
bag, through the farther room where his father was measuring whiskey in
a glass against the light and up a staircase similar to that in the
dining-room. In spite of the warning, Jimmy bumped his head badly, and
looked in good-humoured disgust at the low doorway. The stairs opened on
to an attic room with high beams, a floor that sloped under the grey rug
as though the house were on the point of collapse, and a low window that
overlooked the garden, the roadway, and the common beyond, a cold blue
green compared with the golden green of home. Beyond the common was a
row of distant hills.
When he went downstairs again they all sat in the big room under his,
and he took the sherry his father offered him. He was too shy to say he
didn’t drink. It was a nice room, not too heavily furnished, with its
diamond-paned windows looking on to the gardens at the front and back,
and with a small piano. This gave Jimmy the opening he needed. It seemed
that Martha played the piano. In spite of their common interest, he
found her very disconcerting. She was polite, and her accent was
pleasant, but there seemed to him to be no warmth in her. He had trained
himself to present a good impression without wasting time; he knew that
he was polite, that he was intelligent, and that he had a fine voice;
and it was a new experience for him to find his friendliness coming back
to him like a voice in an empty house. It made him raise his voice and
enlarge his gestures until he felt that he was even creating a
disturbance. His father seemed to enjoy his loud-voiced caricature of
Aunt Mary extolling the scholarship of Great Uncle Harvey, a character
who struck Jimmy as being pure farce, but a moment later, having passed
from amusement to indignation, he was irritably denouncing Great Uncle
Harvey as the biggest bloody old humbug that had ever come out of
Macroom. He was a man who seemed to move easily from mood to mood, and
Jimmy, whose own moods were static and monumental, found himself
laughing outright at the sheer unexpectedness of his remarks.
After supper, when Martha had gone to put Gussie to bed, his father
stood with his hands behind his back before the big stone fireplace
(which, according to him, had already asphyxiated three historical
personages and would soon do for him). He was developing a stomach and a
double chin, and Jimmy noticed a fundamental restlessness about him, as
when he failed to find some letter he was searching for and called
petulantly for Martha. She came in with an expressionless air, found the
letter, and went out again. He was a man of many enthusiasms. At one
moment he was emotional about Cork and its fine schools, so different
from English ones, where children never learned anything but insolence,
but a few minutes later, almost without a change of tone, he seemed to
be advising Jimmy to get out as quick as he could before the damn place
smothered him. When Jimmy, accustomed to an adoring feminine audience,
gave him the benefit of his views on the Irish educational system, its
merits and drawbacks, he sat with crossed legs, looking away and smiling
as though to himself while he twirled the glass in his long sensitive
fingers. He was something of a puzzle to Jimmy.
“I suppose you must think me a bit of a blackguard,” he said gruffly,
rising again to give the fire a kick. “The truth is, I hadn’t the
faintest idea what was happening you. Your mother wouldn’t write—not
that I’m criticizing
her, mind you, We didn’t get on, and she deserves every credit for you,
whatever your aunt or anyone else may say. I’d be proud of her if she
was my mother.”
“So I am,” said Jimmy beaming with a smile.
“All I mean is that she put herself to a lot of unnecessary trouble, not
letting me help you. I can easily see you through college if that’s what
you want.”
“Thanks,” Jimmy replied with the same air of triumph. “But I think I
can manage pretty well on scholarships.”
“All the better. Anyway, you can have the money. It’s an investment. It
always pays to have one member of the family with brains: you never know
when you’ll need them. I’m doing fairly well,” he added complacently.
“Not that you can be sure of anything. Half the people in a place like
this are getting by on credit.”
It was all very strange to Jimmy. He bumped his head again going up to
bed, and chuckled to himself. From far away he heard the whistle of a
train, probably going north on its way up the valley towards Ireland,
and for a long time he lay in bed, his hands joined on his stomach,
wondering what it all meant and what he should do about it. It became
plainer when he contemplated it like this. He would just ask his father
as man to man whether or not he and Martha were married, and if the
answer was unsatisfactory, he would pack his bag and go, money or no
money. No doubt his father would make a scene, and it would all be very
unpleasant, but later on he would realize that Jimmy was right. Jimmy
would explain this to him, and make it clear that anything he did was
done as much in his father’s interests as his own; that nothing was to
be gained by defying the laws of morality and the church. Jimmy knew he
had this power of dominating people; he had seen old women’s eyes filled
with tears when he had sung “I’ll Take You Home Again, Kathleen,” and,
though he rejoiced in the feeling of confidence it gave him, he took
care never to abuse it, never to try and convince unless he was first
convinced himself. He fell asleep in a haze of self-righteousness.
Next morning, after his father had driven him to Mass in the gymnasium
of the local club, it did not seem quite so easy. His father seemed a
more formidable character than any he had yet met. But Jimmy had
resolution and obstinacy. He summed it all up and asked in a casual sort
of way: “Was it there you were married?”
His father’s face grew stern, but he answered urbanely enough.
“No. Why?”
“Nothing,” Jimmy said weakly. “I just wondered.”
“Whether a marriage in a gymnasium would be binding? I was wondering the
same thing myself.”
And, as he got into the car, Jimmy realized that this was as far as ever
he would get with his big scene. Whatever the reason was, he was
overawed by his father. He put it down partly to the difference in age,
and partly to the inflexibility of his own reactions. His father’s moods
moved too fast for him; beside him he felt like a knight in heavy armour
trying to chase a fleet-footed mountainy man. He resolved to wait for a
more suitable opportunity. They drove on, and his father stopped the
car near the top of the hill, where there was a view of the valley up
which the railway passed. Grey trees squiggled across it in elaborate
patterns, all grey church towers and red-tiled roofs showed between them
in the sunlight that overflowed into it from heavy grey-and-white
clouds.
“Lovely, isn’t it?” his father said quietly.
Then he smiled, and suddenly his face became extraordinarily young and
innocent, There was a sort of sweetness in it that for a moment took
Jimmy’s breath away.
“You see, son,” he said, “When I was sixteen my father should have taken
me aside and told me something about women. But he was a shy man, and my
mother wouldn’t have liked it, so, you see, I’m in a bit of a mess. I’d
have done the same for you, but I never got the chance, and I dare say
when you’re a bit older you’ll find yourself in a thundering big mess,
too. I wouldn’t worry too much about it if I were you. Time enough for
that when it happens.”
Then he drove on to the pub, apparently under the impression that he had
now explained everything. It struck Jimmy that perhaps he would never
reach the point of asking his father for an explanation.
His father had changed again and become swaggering and insolent. He made
Jimmy play a game of darts with him, flirted with the woman of the
house, and made cutting remarks to her husband about the local cricket
team which her husband seemed to enjoy. Jimmy had the impression that
for some reason they all liked his father.
“Silly bloody game, anyway,” he added with a snort. “More like a serial
story than a game. Give me a good rousing game of hurling where
somebody’s head gets split.”
“God, this is a beautiful country,” he muttered to Jimmy, standing at
the door with one hand in his trousers pocket, the other holding his
pint, while he smiled across the sunlit common, and again his face had
the strange sweetness that Jimmy had noticed on it before. “You’d be a
long time at home before you could go into a country pub on Sunday and
meet a crowd like this.”
There was a sort of consistency about his father’s inconsistencies that
reminded Jimmy of the sky with its pennants of blue and cascades of
silver, but he found he did not like him any the less for these. He did
not feel quite so comfortable on the train back to Ireland, wondering
what he should tell his mother, feeling that he should tell her nothing,
and knowing at the same time that this was something he was almost
incapable of doing.
Naturally, he told her everything in the first half-hour, and, when she
grew disgusted and bitter, felt he had betrayed a confidence.
“What did I say about your aunt?” she exclaimed. “All the time she was
pressing you to go there, she knew what it was like.”
“I’m not so sure that she did know,” Jimmy said doubtfully. “I don’t
think Father tells her much.”
“Oh, Jimmy, you’re too innocent to know what liars and cheats they all
are, all the Garvins.”
“I didn’t think there was much of the cheat about Father,” Jimmy
protested. “He was honest enough about it with me.”
“He was brazen about it,” his mother said contemptuously. “Like all
liars. ’Tisn’t alike.”
“I’m not sure that he was brazen,” Jimmy protested weakly, trying in
vain to assert himself again in his old authoritative way. “It’s just
that he’s not a good liar. And, besides,” he added knowingly, folding
his hands on his lap and looking at her owlishly over his spectacles,
“we don’t know the sort of temptations people have in a place like
England.”
“Temptations aren’t confined to England,” she said with a flash of
temper.
By this time she was regretting bitterly her own folly in allowing him
to visit his father. She resented, too, his father’s having brought him
to a public house, even though Jimmy explained that he had only drunk
cider, and that public houses there were different. But her full
bitterness about this was reserved till later, when Jimmy started going
to public houses on his own. He now had a small allowance from his
father, and proceeded to indulge his mother and himself. He had made
friends with a group that centred on the College: a couple of
instructors, some teachers, some Civil Servants—the usual run of
small-town intellectuals. Up to now, Jimmy had been a young fellow with
no particular friends, partly because he had had no time for them,
partly because, like most kids who have no time for friends, he was
scared of them when they made advances to him.
It was about this time, too, that he acknowledged my existence, and the
pair of us went for occasional walks together. I admired him almost
extravagantly. Whatever he did, from the way he chose his ties to the
way he greeted a woman on the road or the way he climbed a fence, was
done with an air, while I stumbled over all of them. It was the same
with ideas; by the time I had picked myself up after making a point,
Jimmy would be crossing the next obstacle, looking back at me and
laughing triumphantly. He had a disciplined personality and a trained
mind, and, though he was sometimes impressed by my odd bits of
knowledge, he was puzzled by my casual, impractical interests and
desultory reading. He was a good teacher, so he lent me some elementary
books and then started to take me through them step by step, but without
much effect. I had not even the groundwork of knowledge, while he was a
natural examination-passer with a power of concentration that I lacked
completely.
At the same time I was put off by his other friends. They argued as
people do who spend too much of their time in public houses—for
effect. They were witty and clever and said wounding things. In spite of
my shortcomings, I had a sort of snobbery all my own. I felt they were
failures, and I had the feeling that Jimmy only liked them for that very
reason. His great weakness was showing off. I sat with them one evening,
watching Jimmy lower his beer and listening to him defend orthodoxy
against a couple of the others who favoured various forms of
agnosticism. He argued well enough in the stubborn manner of a
first-year philosophy student. Then he sang for us, a little too well
for the occasion. I did not like it, the picture of the fellow I had
known as a slim-faced, spectacled school-boy, laying down the law and
singing in a pub. He was idling, he was drinking—though not anything
like as much as his mother believed—and he had even picked up a girl, a
school-teacher called Anne Reidy with whom he went to Crosshaven on
week-ends. In fact, for the first time in his life Jimmy was enjoying
himself, and, like all those who have not enjoyed themselves in
childhood, he was enjoying himself rather too much.
At first his mother was bewildered; then she became censorious and
bitter. Naturally she blamed his father for it all. She even told Jimmy
that his father had deliberately set out to corrupt him just to destroy
whatever she had been able to do for him, which wasn’t exactly tactful
as Jimmy felt most of the credit was due to himself. And then she, who
for all those years had managed to keep her mind to herself, started to
complain to Jimmy about her marriage, and the drinking, cheating, and
general light-mindedness of his father, exactly as though it had all
just newly happened. Jimmy listened politely but with a wooden face,
which would have revealed to anyone but her that he thought she was
obsessed by the subject.
She was a pathetic figure because, though she was proud and sensitive
beyond any woman I knew—the sort who would not call at all unless she
brought some little gift, and who took flight if you put on the kettle
or looked at the clock—she haunted our house. She was, I think, secretly
convinced that I had influence over Jimmy. It made me uncomfortable
because not only did I realize how much it cost her to plead for her
paragon with a nonentity like myself, but I knew I had no influence over
him. He was far too clever to be influenced by anyone like me. He was
also, though I do not mean it in a derogatory way, too conceited. Once
when I did try in a clumsy way to advise him, he laughed uproariously.
“Listen to him!” he said. “Listen to the steady man! Why, you slug, you
never in your whole life put in one week’s connected work at anything.”
“That may be true enough, Jimmy,” I said without rancour, “but all the
same you should watch out. You could lose that scholarship.”
“Oh, I don’t think so,” he said with a smile which expressed his
enormous self-confidence. “But at any rate, even if I did, the old man
has plenty.”
But, though his mother continued to appeal to me silently, in
conversation she developed a sort of facile pessimism that I found
harder to understand. It was a kind of cynicism which failed to come
off.
“Oh, I know what will happen,” she said with a shrug. “I’ve seen it
happen before. His father will get tired of him as he gets tired of
everybody, and then he’ll find himself with nothing.”
IV
That was not quite how it happened. One month Jimmy’s allowance failed
to arrive, and when he wrote his father a bantering letter, threatening
to refer the matter to his lawyers, it was Martha who replied. There was
no banter about her. His father had been arrested for embezzlement, and
house, furniture, and business had all been swallowed up. Martha wrote
as though she blamed his father for everything.
“I suppose God’s vengeance catches up on them all sooner or later,”
Mrs. Garvin said bitterly.
“Something caught up on him,” Jimmy said with a stunned air. “The poor
devil must have been half out of his mind for years.”
“And now it’s the turn of the widows and orphans he robbed,” said his
mother.
“Oh, he didn’t rob anybody,” Jimmy said.
“You should tell the police that.”
“I’m sure the police know it already,” said Jimmy. “People like Father
don’t steal. They find themselves saddled with an expensive wife or
family, and they borrow, intending to put it back. Everybody does it one
way or another, but some people don’t know where to stop. Then they get
caught up in their own mistakes. I wish to God I’d known when I was
there. I might have been able to help him.”
“You’ll have enough to do to help yourself,” she said sharply.
“Oh, I’ll manage somehow,” he said doubtfully. “I dare say I can get a
job.”
“As a labourer?” she asked mockingly.
“Not necessarily,” he said steadily, looking at her with some
surprise. “I can probably get an office job.”
“Yes,” she said bitterly, “as a clerk. And all your years of study to go
for nothing.”
That was something she scarcely needed to remind him of, though when he
tried to get help he was reminded even more forcefully of the fact which
most paragons learn sooner or later: that a cracked paragon is harder to
dispose of than plain delft. He had made too much of a fool of
himself. The County Council scholarship would not be renewed, and the
College would promise nothing.
Even his mother had lost confidence in him, and as time went on his
relations with her became more strained. She could not resist throwing
the blame for everything on his father, and here she found herself up
against a wall of obstinacy in him. He had already silently separated
himself from his Aunt Mary, who had thrown herself on him in tears and
told him his father had dragged the good name of the Garvins in the
gutter. Jimmy didn’t know about the good name of the Garvins, but
somewhere in the back of his mind was a picture of his father facing a
police officer alone with that weak innocent smile on his face, and
whenever he thought of it a cloud came over his mind. He even wrote
affectionately to his father in prison —something his mother found it
hard to forgive. Her taunts had become almost a neurosis because she
could not stop them, and when she began, nothing was too extravagant for
her. Not only had his father deliberately corrupted Jimmy, but it would
almost seem as if he had got himself gaoled with no other object than
that of disgracing him.
“Oh, give it a rest, Mum,” Jimmy said, glowering at her from over his
book. “I made a bit of a fool of myself, but Father had nothing to do
with that.”
“Don’t tell me it wasn’t his fault, Jimmy,” she said cuttingly. “Is it
you who never touched drink till you set foot in his house? You who
never looked at the side of the road a girl walked at till you stayed
with that—filthy thing ?”
“All right, all right,” he said angrily. “Maybe I am a blackguard, but
if I am, that’s my fault, not his. He only did what he thought was the
best thing for me. Why do you always assume that everybody but yourself
is acting with bad motives?”
“That’s what the police seem to think, too,” she said.
Jimmy suddenly lost all control of himself. Like all who have missed the
safety-valves of childhood, he had an almost insane temper. He flung his
book to a corner of the room and went to the door, white and shaking.
“Damn you!” he said in a low bitter voice, “I think you’re almost glad
to see that poor unfortunate. devil ruined.”
It scared her, because for the first time she saw that her son, the boy
for whom she had slaved her life away, was no better than a
stranger. But it scared Jimmy even more. He had become so accustomed to
obedience, gentleness, and industry that he could not even imagine how
he had come to speak to his mother in such a tone. He, too, was a
stranger to himself, a stranger who seemed to have nothing whatever to
do with the Jimmy Garvin who had worked so happily every evening at
home, and all he could do was to get away from it all with a couple of
cronies and drink and argue till he was himself again.
What neither of them saw was that the real cause of the breach was that
his mother wanted him back, wanted him all to herself as in the old
days, and to forget that he had ever met or liked his foolish, wayward
father, and that this was something he could not forget, even for her.
The situation could not last, of course. One evening he came in, looking
distressed and pale.
“Mum,” he said with a guilty air, “I have the offer of a room with a
couple of students in Sheares’ Street. I can help them with their work,
and Ill have a place to myself to do my own. I think it’s a good idea,
don’t you?”
She sat in the dusk, looking into the fire with a strained air, but when
she spoke her voice was even enough.
“Oh, is that so, Jimmy?” she said. “I suppose this house isn’t good
enough for you any longer?”
“Now, you know it’s not that, Mum,” he replied. “It’s just that I have
to work, and I can’t while you and I are sparring. This is only for the
time being, and, anyway, I can always spend the week-ends here.”
“Very well, Jimmy,” she said coldly. “If the house is here you’ll be
welcome. Now, I’d better go and pack your things.”
By the time he left, he was in tears, but she was like a woman of
ice. Afterwards she came to our house and sat over the fire in the
kitchen. She tried to speak with calm, but she was shivering all over.
“Wisha, child, what ails you?” Mother asked in alarm.
“Nothing, only Jimmy’s left me,” Mrs. Garvin answered in a thin, piping
voice
“Who?” Mother asked in horror, clasping her hands. “Jimmy?”
“Packed and left an hour ago. He’s taken a room with some students in
town. ... I suppose it was the best thing. He said he couldn’t stand
living in the same house with me.’
“Ah, for goodness sake!” wailed mother.
“That’s what he said, Mrs. Delaney.”
“And who cares what he said?” Mother cried in a blaze of anger. “How can
you be bothered with what people say? Half their time they don’t know
what they’re saying. Twenty-five years I’m living in the same house as
Mick Delaney, and where would I be if I listened to what he says?
... ’Tis for the best, girl,” she added gently, resting her hand on
Mrs. Garvin’s knee. “’Tisn’t for want of love that ye were hurting one
another. Jimmy is a fine boy, and he’ll be a fine man yet.”
Almost immediately Jimmy got himself a small job in the courthouse with
the taxation people. In the evenings he worked, and over the week-ends
he came home. There was no trouble about this. He enjoyed his good meals
and his soft bed, and in the evenings you could hear him bellowing
happily away at the piano. His mother and he were better friends than
they had been for a long time, but something seemed to have broken in
her. Nothing, I believe, could now have roused her to any fresh effort.
At the best of times she would have taken her son’s liberation hard, but
now the facile pessimism that had only been a crust over her real
feelings seemed to have become part of her. It wasn’t obtrusive or
offensive; when we met she still approached me with the same eagerness,
but suddenly she would give a bitter little smile and shrug and say:
“It’s well to be you, Larry. You still have your dreams.” She seemed to
me to spend more of her time in the church.
The rooms in Sheares’ Street were not all they might have been, and
Jimmy finally married Anne Reidy, the girl he had been walking out
with. Anne had always struck me as a fine, jolly, bouncing girl. They
lived in rooms on the Dyke Parade with the gas stove in the hall and the
bathroom up the stairs, and even for these small comforts Anne had to
hold down a job and dodge an early pregnancy, which, according to her,
was “a career in itself.” Jimmy was studying for a degree from London
University, and doing the work by post. They were two hot-blooded people
and accustomed to comfort, and the rows between them were
shattering. Later they reported them in detail to me, almost as though
they enjoyed them, which perhaps they did. Sometimes I met them up the
tree-shadowed walk late at night, and went back for an hour to drink tea
with them. Jimmy was thin, and there was a translucency about his skin
that I didn’t like. I guessed they were pretty close to starvation, yet
in their queer way they seemed to be enjoying that, too.
By this time Jimmy could have had a permanent job in the County
Council—people like him have the knack of making themselves
indispensable—but he turned it down, foolishly, I thought. He wanted a
degree, though he seemed to me to have no clear notion of what use it
was going to be to him when he got it. He talked of Anne and himself
getting jobs together in England, but that struck me as no more than old
talk. It was only later that I understood it. He wanted a degree because
it was the only pattern of achievement he understood, and the only one
that could re-establish him in his own esteem. This was where he had
failed, and this was where he must succeed. And this was what they were
really fighting for, living on scraps, quarrelling like hell, dressing
in old clothes, and cracking jokes about their poverty till they had the
bailiffs in and Anne’s career of childlessness had broken down with a
bang.
Then one night I found them at supper in a little restaurant in a lane
off Patrick Street. Jimmy was drunk and excited, and when he saw me he
came up to me demonstratively and embraced me.
“Ah, the stout man!” he shouted with his eyes burning. “The steady
Delaney! Look at him! Thirty, if he’s a day, and not a letter to his
name!”
“He’s celebrating,” Anne said rather unnecessarily, laughing at me with
her mouth full. “He’s got his old degree. Isn’t it a blessing? This is
our first steak in. six months.”
“And what are you going to do now?” I asked.
“Tomorrow,” said Jimmy, “we’re going on our honeymoon.”
“Baby and all!” Anne said, and exploded in laughter. “Now tell him
where!”
“Why wouldn’t I tell him where?” shouted Jimmy. “Why wouldn’t I tell
everybody? What’s wrong with going to see the old man in gaol before
they let him out? Nobody else did, even that bitch of a woman. Never
went to see him and never sent the kid.”
“That’s right,” Anne said almost hysterically. “Now tell him about baby
sister Gussie. That’s the bit my mother is dying to hear.”
“You know what your mother can do!” Jimmy said exultantly. “Where’s that
waitress?” he called, his long, pale face shining. “Delaney needs
drink.”
“Garvin has too much drink,” said Anne. “And I’ll be up all night
putting wet cloths on his head. ... You should see him when he’s sick,”
she said indignantly. “‘Oh, I’m finished! Oh, I’m going to die!’ That’s
what his mother did for him!”
That may have been what his mother had done for him —I didn’t know—but
what interested me was what his father had done for him. All that
evening, while they chattered and laughed in a sort of frenzy of relief,
I was thinking of the troubles that Jimmy’s discovery of his father had
brought into his life, but I was thinking, too, of the strength it had
given him to handle them. Now whatever he had inherited from his parents
he had combined into something that belonged to neither of them, that
was his alone, and that would keep him master of his destiny till the
day he died.
A NOTE ON THE AUTHOR
FRANK O’CONNOR (pseudonym of Michael O’Donovan) was born in Cork,
Ireland, in 1903. He says that he had no education worth mentioning and
few ambitions except to write. Nevertheless, he is a librarian by
profession, something of a student of eighteenth-century music, and a
linguist of considerable attainments. He learned to speak Irish at an
early age, saturated himself in Gaelic poetry, music, and legend, and
began to write. He was preparing a collected edition of his works at the
age of twelve. Later, while interned for a period by the Free State
Government, he spent his time studying languages. After his release, he
met AE, who published poems, stories, and translations by him in the
Irish Statesman. His first published book was Guests of the Nation, a
volume of short stories. He has published novels, several additional
volumes of tales, The Mirror in the Roadway (a study of the modern
novel), verse, travel books, and a study of Michael Collins and the
Irish Revolution. In recent years he has lived mostly in the United
States, and has taught at Harvard and Northwestern universities.The
first volume of his collected (and largely rewritten) stories—The
Stories of Frank O’Connor—was published in 1952, the second—More
Stories by Frank O’Connor—in 1954.
NOTE ON THE TYPE
This book was set on the Linotype in Granjon, a type named in compliment
to Robert Granjon, but neither a copy of a classic face nor an entirely
original creation. George W. Jones based his designs upon the type used
by Claude Garamond (1510-61) in his beautiful French books. Granjon more
closely resembles Garamond’s own type than do any of the various modern
types that bear his name.
Robert Granjon began his career as type-cutter in 1523. The boldest and
most original designer of his time, he was one of the first to practise
the trade of type-founder apart from that of printer. Between 1557 and
1562 Granjon printed about twenty books in types designed by himself,
following, after the fashion of the day, the cursive handwriting of the
time. These types, usually known as “caractéres de civilité,” he
himself called “lettres francaises,” as especially appropriate to his
own country.
Composed, printed, and bound by H. Wolff, New York. Paper manufactured
by S. D. Warren Company, Boston.